


0 






f 






















Mcx~:zf .«r i I I i mji«? i L ' ^mLs^ r ~ mtjt l ^ikLiy i> • miu> 


neat CLOTH BINDING for this volume can be obtained from any bookseller or newsdealer, price IScts, 


Qf TKe Bg5Tcuf^f^gtn- c^^tanjmtCd i-«TER,vrQi^ 


Vol. 8, N'o. 4J6. August 30, 1884. Annual Subscription, $30, 


NARRATIVE OF 


PYM 









JOHN W. LOVELL COMPANY’S 

RAILROAD EDITIONS OF 

POPULAR WORKS. 


The following are all 12mo. size, printed from large, clear type, op 
good paper, attractively bound in illuminated paper covers. 


Library Editions of those books marked with a * are also 
published, large 12mo. size, handsomely bound in cloth. Price, $1.00 
a volume. 


Bt EDMOND ABOUT. 


A New Lease of Life 25 

By Mrs. ALEXANDER. 

♦The Wooing O’t 35 

♦The Admiral’s Ward. . 25 

By F. ANSTEY. 

♦Vire VersS,; or, a Lesson to 
Fathers 25 

By sir SAMUEL BAKER. 

♦Cast up by the Sea 25 

♦Eigit Years Wandering in Ceylon.. 25 
♦Rifle and Hound in Ceylon 25 

By HONORE DE BALZAC. 

The Vendetta, Tales of Love and Pas- 
sion 25 

By LILLIE DEVEREUX BLAKE. 

Woman’s Place To-day 25 

By Miss M. E. BRADDON. 

♦The Golden Calf 25 

♦Lady Audley’s Secret 25 

By william BLACK. 

♦A Princess of Thule 25 

♦A Daughter of Heth 26 

^Shandon Bells 25 

♦Macleod of Dare 25 

♦Madcap Violet 25 

♦Strange Adventures of a Phaeton.. .25 

♦White Wings 25 

♦Kilmeny 25 

♦Sunrise 25 

♦That Beautiful Wretch 25 

♦In Silk Attire 25 

♦The Three Feathers 25 

♦Green Pastures and Piccadilly 25 

♦Yolande 25 


By CHARLOTTE BRONTE. 
♦Jane Eyre 25 

By RHODA BROUGHTON. 

♦Second Thoughts 25 

♦Belinda 25 

By JAMES S. BUSH. 

More Words About the Bible 25 

By E. LASSETER BYNNER. 

Nimport 35 

Tritons 35 

By Mrs. CHAMPNEY. 

Bourbon LiLes 25 

By WILKIE COLLINS. 

*The Moonstone 25 

*The New Magdalen 25 

♦Heart and Science 25 

By J. FENIMORE COOPER. 

♦The Last of the Mohicans 25 

♦The Sp: 25 

By carl DETLEF. 

Irene, or theLoueiy Manor 25 

By CHARLES DICKENS. 

♦Oliver Twist 25 

Pickwick Papers 50 

♦A TaU; of Two Cities 25 

♦Chila’s History of England.. 25 

By “THE DUCHESS/’ 

♦Portia, or by Passions Rocked 25 

♦Molly Bawn 25 

♦Phyllis 25 

♦Mrs. Geoffrey 25 

♦Airy Fairy Lilian 25 

♦Beauty’s Daughters 25 

♦Faith and Unfaith 25 

♦Loys, Lord Beresford 25 

Moonshine and Marguerites, and 
Monica 25 



All women know that it is beauty, rather than genius, which all generations 
of men have worshipped in the sex. Can it be wondered at, then, that so much 
of woman’s time and attention should be directed to the means of developing 
and preserving that beauty 1 The most important adjunct to beauty is a clear, 
smooth, soft and beautiful skin. With this essential a lady appears handsome, 
even if her features are not perfect. 

Ladies afflicted with Tan, Freckles, Rough or Discolored Skin, should lose 
no time in procuring and applying 

LAIRD’S BLOOM OF YOUTH. 

It will Immediately obliterate all such inmerfections, and is entirely harm- 
less. It has been chemically analyzed by the Board of Health of New York City, 
and pronounced entirely free from any material injurious to the health or skin. 

Over two million ladies have used this delightful toilet preparation, and in 
every instance it has given entire satisfaction. Ladies, if you desire to be beauti- 
ful, give LAIRD’S BLOOM OF YOUTH a trial, and be convinced of its won- 
derful efficacy. Sold by Fancy Goods Dealers and Druggists everywhere. 

Price, 75c. per Bottle. Depot, 83 John St., N. X. 



And fair, in the literal and most pleasing sense, are 
those kept fresh and pure by the use of 

BUCHAN'S CARBOLIC TOILET SOAP 

This article, which for the past fifteen years has 
had the commendation of every lady who uses it, is 
made from the best oils, combined with just the 
proper amount of glycerine and chemically pure 
carbolic acid, and is the realization of a PER- 
FECT SOAP. 

It will positively keep the skin fresh, clear, and white; removing tan, 
freckles and discolorations from the skin; healing all eruptions; prevent chap- 
ping or roughness ; allay irritation and soreness ; and overcome all unpleasant 
effects from perspiration. 

Is pleasantly perfumed ; and neither when using or afterwards is the slight- 
est odor of the acid perceptible. 

BUCHAN’S CARBOLIC DENTAL SOAP 

Cleans and preserves the teeth; cools and refreshes the mouth; sweetens the 
breath, and is in every way an unrivalled dental preparation. 

BUCHAX’S CARBOLIC IHEBICINAL SOAP cures all 
Eruptions and Skin Diseases. 




A Manual of Hygiene for Women and the Household. 

Illustrated. By Mrs. E. G. Cook, M. D. 

12mo, extra cloth, - $1.50 

This new work has already received strong words of 
commendation from competent judges who have had the 
opportunity of examining it, as the following will show: 

Commonwealth^ Boston, 3£ass. 

“ This is a sensible book, written in a clear, plain, yet delicate style; a book 
which ought to be in the hands of all women and girls old enough to need its 
counsel. It treats of topics on which hinge much of the world’s woe, because 
of silent suffering, pale cheeks and broken constitutions.” 

Enquirer, Philadelphia, Penn. 

” It is a plain, sensible talk on subjects usually considered too delicate to be 
either spoken or written about, but here put in a way that cannot offend any- 
body. It is a book that every mother should read and then put in her daughter’s 
hand.” 

N. T. Times. 

“A book of sound advice to women.” 

Christian Intelligencer, N. Y. City. 

‘‘Written by a women who speaks from the stand-point of an educated ex- 
perience. Its style is simple, chaste and earnest, and it treats of subjects 
which it vastly concerns wives, mothers and daughters to know.” 

National Tribune, Washington, D. C. 

“The information which this book affords is precisely what every woman 
ought to have.” 

Zion's Herald, Boston, Mass. 

“ In clear and plain style, with the modesty and the knowledge wdiich an 
educated won an has of her subject, is presented just what the young he.ad of 
a family oiigh^^^ to know about herself and those who may come under her care. 
It is an admirable book of its kind.” 

New Yorh Star. 

“ The work opens with a chapter on physical culture, which is followed by 
essays on physiology in general. The feeding of children, the rights of chil- 
dren, the question of education, etc., are all discussed, and the W'orkis fully 
illustrated.” 

N. Y. Medical Times. 

“ It treats of the importance of physical culture and hygiene. The chapters 
on ‘ Intemperance and Tobacco’ are especially worthy of note. Such books as 
this manual are to be welcomed as helpers-on in the good cause of uplifting 
and perfecting humanity.” 

Scientijio American, N. Y. 

“The importance of physical culture for women, with especial reference to 
their duties in the household and the raising and care of children, are promi- 
nently treated in this book.” 

Indianapolis Journal, Indiana. 

“ Some work of this kind is indispensable and this one seems to be perfectly 
suited to the purpose for which it was prepared.” 

Presbyterian Banner, Pittsburg, Pa. 

“ Prepared by a woman who has herself received a medical training, it c.^n- 
tains for mothers instruction and warning that should be carefully considered.” 

LADIES WANTED to act as Agents, to whom liberal 
terms will be given. Copies sent by mail, post-paid, on 
receipt of price, ^ 1 . 50 . Address 

HYGIENIC PUBLISHING CO., 91 T Broadway, New York, 
or 482. Van Buren Street, lULilwaukee, Wis. 


A. 


NARRATIVE OF 


G-OEDON PTM 


I/' 

EDGAR ALLAN POE 



NEW YORK 

JOHN W. LOYELL COMPANY 
14 AND 16 Vesey Street 





V 





I 


t 


i 


' i 


V 


«• 

4 < 

♦ C 

, t it €• 
* 


J 




t 

4 


} 


I4. 


> 


% 






% 


>. 


r . 

i« 


l¥“ 


A k 


PREFACE. 


Upon my return to the United States a few months ago, after 
the extraordinary series of adventure in the South Seas and 
elsewhere, of which an account is given in the following pages, 
accident threw me into the society of several gentlemen in 
Richmond, Va., who felt deep interest in all matters relating 
to the regions I had visited, and who were constantly urging 
it upon me, as a duty, to give my narrative to the public. I 
had several reasons, however, for declining to do so, some of 
which were of a nature altogether private, and concern no 
person but myself ; others not so much so. One considera- 
tion which deterred me was, that, having kept no journal dur- 
ing a greater portion of the time in which I was absent, I 
feared I should not be able to write, from mere memory, a 
statement so minute and connected as to have the appearance 
of that truth it would really possess, barring only the natural 
and unavoidable exaggeration to which all of us are prone 
when detailing events which have had powerful influence in 
exciting the imaginative faculties. Another reason was, that 
the incidents to be narrated were of a nature so positively mar- 
vellous, that, unsupported as my assertions must necessarily 
be (except by the evidence of a single individual, and he a 
half-breed Indian), I could only hope for belief among my 
family, and those of my friends who have had reason, through 
life, to put faith in my veracity — the probability being that 
the public at large would regard what I should put forth as 
merely an impudent and ingenious fiction. A distrust in my 


4 


PREFACE. 


own abilities as a writer was, nevertheless, one of the princi- 
pal causes which prevented me from complying with the sug- 
gestions of my advisers. 

Among those gentlemen in Virginia who expressed the 
greatest interest in my statement, more particularly in regard 
to that portion of it which related to the Antarctic Ocean, 'svas 
Mr. Poe, lately editor of the Southern Literary Messenger, a 
monthly magazine, published by Mr. Thomas W. White, in 
the city of Kichmond. He strongly advised me, among others, 
to prepare at once a full account of what I had seen and un- 
dergone, and trust to the shrewdness and common-sense of 
the pubhc — insisting, with great plausibility, that however 
roughly, as regards mere authorship, my book should be got 
up, its very uncouthness, if there were any, would give it all 
the better chance of being received as truth. 

Notwithstanding this representation, I did not make up my 
mind to do as he suggested. He afterward proposed (finding 
that I would not stir in the matter) that I should allow him to 
draw up, in his own words, a narrative of the earlier portion 
of my adventures, from facts afforded by myself, publishing it 
in the Southern Messenger under the garb of fiction. To this, 
perceiving no objection, I consented, stipulating only that my 
real name should be retained. Two numbers of the pretended 
fiction appeared, consequently, in the Messenger for January 
and February (1837), and, in order that it might certainly be 
regarded as fiction, the name of ^Ir. Poe w^as affixed to the 
articles in the table of contents of the magazine. 

The manner in which this ruse was received has induced 
me at length to undertake a regular compilation and publica- 
tion of the adventures in question ; for I found that, in spite 
of the air of fable which had been so ingeniously throwm 
around that portion of my statement which appeared in the 
Messenger (without altering or distorting a single fact), the 
public were still not at all disposed to receive it as fable, and 
several letters were sent to Mr. P.’s address, distinctly ex- 


PREFACE^ 


5 


pressing a conviction to the contrary. I thence concluded 
that the facts of my narrative would prove of such a nature 
as to carry with them sufficient evidence of their own authen- 
ticity, and that I had consequently little to fear on the score' 
of popular incredulity. 

This expose being made, it will be seen at once how much 
of what follows I claim to be my own writing ; and it will also 
be understood that no fact is misrepresented in the first few 
pages which were written by Mr. Poe. Even to those readers 
who have not seen the Messenger , it will be unnecessary to 
point out where his portion ends and my own commences ; 
the difference in point of style will be readily perceived. 

A. G. Pym. 



NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


CHAPTER I. 

My name is Arthur Gordon Pym. My father was a respect- 
able trader in sea-stores at Nantucket, where I was born. My 
maternal grandfather was an attorney in good practice. He 
was fortunate in everything, and had speculated very suc- 
cessfully in stocks of the Edgarton New Bank, as it was for- 
merly called. By these and other means he had managed to 
lay by a tolerable sum of money. He was more attached to 
myself, I believe, than to any other person in the world, and 
I expected to inherit the most of his property at his death. 
He sent me, at six years of age, to the school of old Mr. 
Kicketts, a gentleman with only one arm, and of eccentric 
manners — he is well known to almost evei^ person who has 
visited New Bedford. I stayed at his school until I was six- 
teen, when I left him for Mr. E. Eonald’s academy on the 
hill. Here I became intimate with the son of Air. Barnard, a 
sea captain, who generally sailed in the employ of Lloyd & 
Vredenburgh — Mr. Barnard is also very well knowm in New 
Bedford, and has many relations, I am certain, in Edgarton. 
His son was named Augustus, and he was nearly two years 
older than myself. He had been on a whaling voyage with 
his father in the John Donaldson, and was always talking to 
me of his adventures in the South Pacific Ocean. I used fre- 
quently to go home with him, and remain all day, and some- 
times aU night. We occupied the same bed, and he w'ould 
be sure to keep me awake until almost light, telling me stories 
of the natives of the Island of Tinian, and other places he 
had visited in his travels. At last I could not help being in- 
terested in what he said, and by degrees I felt the greatest 
desire to go to sea. I owned a sail-boat called the Ariel, and 


8 


NARBATIVE OF A. GORDON PTM. 


worth about seventy-five dollars. She had a half deck or 
cuddy, and was rigged sloop-fashion — I forget her tonnage, 
but she would hold ten persons without much crowding. In 
this boat we were in the habit of going on some of the mad- 
dest freaks in the world ; and, when I now think of them, it 
appears to me a thousand wonders that I am alive to-day. 

I will relate one of these adventures by way of introduc- 
tion to a longer and more momentous narrative. One night 
there was a party at Mr. Barnard’s, and both Augustus and 
myself were not a little intoxicated towards the close of it. 
As usual, in such cases, I took part of his bed in preference 
to going home. He went to sleep, as I thought, very quietly 
(it being near one when the party broke up), and without say- 
ing a word on his favorite topic. It might have been half an 
hour from the time of our getting in bed, and I was just 
about falling into a doze, when he suddenly started up, and 
swore with a terrible oath that he would not go to sleep for 
any Arthur Pym in Christendom, when there was so glorious 
a breeze from the southwest. I never was so astonished in 
my life, not knowing what he intended, and thinking that the 
wines and liquors he had drunk had set him entirely beside 
himself. He j)roceeded to talk very coolly, however, saying 
he knew that I supposed him intoxicated, but that he was 
never more sober in his life. He was only tired, he added, 
of lying in bed on such a fine night like a dog, and was de- 
termined to get up and dress, and go out on a frolic with the 
boat. I can hardly tell what possessed me, but the words 
were no sooner out of his mouth than I felt a thrill of tho 
greatest excitement and pleasure, and thought his mad idea 
one of the most delightful and most reasonable things in the 
world. It was blowing almost a gale, and the weather was 
very cold — it being late in October. I sprang out of bed, 
nevertheless, in a kind of ecstasy, and told him I was quite as 
brave as himself, and quite as tired as he was of lying in bed 
like a dog, and quite as ready for any fun or frolic as any 
Augustus Barnard in Nantucket. 

We lost no time in getting on our clothes and hurrying 
down to the boat. She Avas lying at the old decayed wharf 
by the lumber-yard of Pankey & Co., and almost thumping 
her sides out against the rough logs. Augustus got into her 
and bailed her, for she was nearly half full of water. This 
being done, we hoisted jib and mainsail, kept full, and started 
boldly out to sea. 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PTM. 


9 


The wind, as I before said, blew freshly from the south- 
west. The night was very clear and cold. Augustus had 
taken the helm, and I stationed myself by the mast, on the 
deck of the cuddy. AVe flew along at a great rate — neither 
of us having said a word since casting loose from the wharf. 
I now asked my companion what course he intended to steer, 
and what time he thought it probable we should get back. 
He whistled for a few minutes, and then said, crustily, am 
going to sea — you may go home if you think proper.” Turn- 
ing my eyes upon him, I perceived at once that, in spite of 
his assumed nonchalance^ he was greatly agitated. I could see 
him distinctly by the light of the moon — his face was paler 
than any marble, and his hand shook so excessively that he 
could scarcely retain hold of the tiller. I found that some- 
thing had gone wrong, and became seriously alarmed. At 
this period I knew little about the management of a boat, and 
was now depending entirely upon the nautical skill of my 
friend. The wind, too, had suddenly increased, and we were 
fast getting out of the lee of the land — still I was ashamed to 
betray any trepidation, and for almost half an hour maintained 
a resolute silence. I could stand it no longer, however, and 
spoke to Augustus about the propriety of turning back. As 
before, it was nearly a minute before he made answer, or took 
any notice of my suggestion. “ By-and-by,” said he at length 
— “time enough — home by-and-by.” I had expected such a 
reply, but there was something in the tone of these words 
which filled me with an indescribable feeling of dread. I 
again looked at the speaker attentively. His lips were perfect- 
ly livid, and his knees shook so violently together, that he 
seemed scarcely able to stand. “ For God’s sake, Augustus,” 
I screamed, now heartily frightened, “what ails you? — what 
is the matter ? — what are you going to do ? ” “ Matter ! ” he 

stammered, in the greatest apparent surprise, letting go the 
tiller at the same moment, and falling forward into the bot- 
tom of the boat — “ matter — why, nothing is the — matter — go- 
ing home— d — d — don’t you see?” The whole truth now 
flashed upon me. I flew to him and raised him up. He was 
drunk — beastly drunk — he could no longer either stand, speak, 
or see. His eyes were perfectly glazed-; and as I let him go 
in the extremity of my despair, he rolled like a mere log into 
the bilge-water from which I had lifted him. It was evident 
that, during the evening, he had drunk far more than I sus- 
pected, and that his conduct in bed had been the result of a 


10 


NARRATIVE OP A. GORDON PYM. 


highly-concentrated state of intoxication — a state, which, like 
madness, frequently enables the victim to imitate the out’ward 
demeanor of one in perfect possession of his senses. The 
coolness of the night air, however, had had its usual effect — 
the mental energy began to yield before its influence — and 
the confused perception which he no doubt then had of his 
perilous situation had assisted in hastening the catastrophe. 
He was now thoroughly insensible, and there was no proba- 
bility that he would be otherwise for many hours. 

It is hardly possible to conceive the extremity of my terror. 
The fumes of the wine lately taken had evaporated, leaving 
me doubly timid and irresolute. I knew that I was altogether 
incapable of managing the boat, and that a fierce wind and 
strong ebb tide were hurrying us to destruction. A storm w^as 
evidently gathering behind us, we had neither compass nor 
provisions ; and it w^as clear that, if we held our present course, 
we should be out of sight of land before daybreak. These 
thoughts, with a crowd of others equally fearful, flashed 
through my mind with a bewildering rapidity, and for some 
moments paralyzed me beyond the possibility of making any 
exertion. The boat was going through the water at a terrible 
rate — full before the wind — no reef in either jib or mainsail 
— running her bows completely under the foam. It was a 
thousand wonders she did not broach to — Augustus having 
let go the tiller, as I said before, and I being too much agi- 
tated to think of taking it myself. By good luck, however, 
she kept steady, and gradually I recovered some degree of 
presence of mind. Still the wind was increasing fearfully'; 
and whenever we rose from a plunge forward, the sea behind 
fell combing over our counter, and deluged us with water. 
I was so utterly benumbed, too, in every limb, as to be nearly 
unconscious of sensation. At length I summoned up the reso- 
lution of despair, and rushing to the mainsail, let it go by the 
run. As might have been expected, it flew over the bows, 
and, getting drenched with water, carried aw^ay the mast short 
off by the board. This latter accident alone saved me from 
instant destruction. Under the jib only, I now boomed along 
before the wdnd, shipping heavy seas occasionally, but relieved 
from the terror of immediate death. I took the helm, and 
breathed with greater freedom, as I found that there yet re- 
mained to us a chance of ultimate escape. Augustus still lay 
senseless in the bottom of the boat ; and as there was immi- 
nent danger of his drowning (the water being nearly a foot 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON P7M. 


11 


deep just where he fell), I contrived to raise him partially up, 
and keep him in a sitting position, by passing a rope round 
his waist, and lashing it to a ringbolt in the deck of the cud- 
dy. Having thus arranged everything as well as I could in 
my chilled and agitated condition, I recommended myself to 
God, and made up my mind to bear whatever might happen 
with all the fortitude in my power. 

Hardly had I come to this resolution, when, suddenly, a 
loud and long scream or yell, as if from the throats of a thou- 
sand demons, seemed to pervade the whole atmosphere around 
and above the boat. Never while I live shall I forget the in- 
tense agony of terror I experienced at that moment. My 
hair stood erect on my head — I felt the blood congealing in 
my veins — my heart ceased utterly to beat, and without hav- 
ing once raised my eyes to learn the source of my alarm, I 
tumbled headlong and insensible upon the bodj'' of my fallen 
companion. 

I found myself, upon reviving, in the cabin of a large whal- 
ing-ship (the Penguin) bound to Nantucket. Several persons 
were standing over me, and Augustus, paler than death, was 
busily occupied in chafing my hands. Upon seeing me open 
my eyes, his exclamations of gratitude and joy excited alter- 
nate laughter and tears from the rough-looking personages 
who were present. The mystery of our being in existence 
was now soon explained. We had been run down by the 
whaling-ship, which was close hauled, beating up to Nan- 
tucket with every sail she could venture to set, and conse- 
quently running almost at right angles to our own course. 
Several men were in the look-out forward, but did not per- 
ceive our boat until it was an impossibility to avoid coming 
in contact — their shouts of warning upon seeing us were what 
so terribly alarmed me. The huge ship, I was told, rode im- 
mediately over us with as much ease as our own little vessel 
would have passed over a feather, and without the least per- 
ceptible impediment to her progress. Not a scream arose 
from the deck of the victim — there was a slight grating sound 
to be heard mingling with the roar of wind and water, as the 
frail bark which was swallowed up rubbed for a moment along 
the keel of her destroyer — but this was all. Thinking our 
boat (which it will be remembered was dismasted) some mere 
shell cut adrift as useless, the captain (Captain E. T. V. Block, 
of New London) was for proceeding on his course without 
troubling himself further about the matter. Luckily, there 


12 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PTM. 


were two of the look-out who swore positively to having seen 
some person at our helm, and represented the possibility of 
yet saving him. A discussion ensued, when Block grew an- 
gry, and, after a while, said that “it was no business of his to 
be eternally watching for egg-shells ; that the ship should not 
put about for any such nonsense ; and if there was a man run 
down, it was nobody’s fault but his own — he might drown and 

be d d,” or some language to that effect. Henderson, the 

first mate now took the matter up, being justly indignant, as 
well as the whole ship’s crew, at a speech evincing such a 
degree of heartless atrocity. He spoke plainly, seeing, him- 
self upheld by the men, told the captain he considered him 
a fit subject for the gallows, and that he would disobey his 
orders if he were hanged for it the moment he set his foot on 
shore. He strode aft, jostling Block (who turned very pale 
and made no answer) on one side, and seizing the helm, gave 
the word, in a firm voice, Hard-a-lee ! The men flew to their 
posts, and the ship went cleverly about. All this had occu- 
pied nearly five minutes, and it was supposed to be hardly 
within the bounds of possibihty that any individual could be 
saved — allowing any to have been on board the boat. Yet, 
as the reader has seen, both Augustus and myself were res- 
cued ; and our deliverance seemed to have been brought about 
by two of those almost inconceivable pieces of good fortune 
which are attributed by the wise and pious to the special in- 
terference of Providence. 

While the ship was yet in stays, the mate lowered the jolly- 
boat and jumped into her with the very two men, I believe, 
who spoke up as having seen me at the helm. They had just 
left the lee of the vessel (the moon still shining brightly) when 
she made a long and heavy roll to windward, and Henderson, 
at the same moment, starting up in his seat, bawled out to 
his crew to hack water. He would say nothing else — repeat- 
ing his cry impatiently, hack water ! hack water ! The men 
put back as speedily as possible ; but by this time the ship 
Imd gone round, and gotten fully under headway, although 
all hands on board were making great exertions to take in 
sail. In spite of the danger of the attempt, the mate clung 
to the main-chains as soon as they came within his reach. 
Another huge lurch now brought the starboard side of the 
vessel out of water nearly as far as her keel, when the cause 
of his anxiety was obvious enough. The body of a man was 
seen to be affixed in the most singular manner to the smooth 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


and shining bottom (the Penguin was coppered and copper- 
fastened), and beating violently against it with every move- 
ment of the hull. After several ineffectual efforts, made dur- 
ing the lurches of the ship, and at the imminent risk of 
swamping the boat, I was finally disengaged from my perilous 
situation and taken on board — for the body proved to be my 
own. It appeared that one of the timber-bolts having started 
and broken a passage through the copper, it had arrested my 
progress as I passed under the ship, and fastened me in so 
extraordinary a manner to her bottom. The head of the bolt 
had made its way through the green baize jacket I had on, 
and through the back part of my neck, forcing itself out be- 
tween two sinews and just below the right ear. I was imme- 
diately put to bed — although life seemed to be totally extinct. 
There was no surgeon on board. The captain, however, 
treated me with every attention — to make amends, I presume, 
in the eyes of his crew, for his atrocious behavior in the pre- 
vious portion of the adventure. 

In the meantime, Henderson had again x^ut off from the 
ship, although the wind was now blowing almost a hurricane. 
He had not been gone many minutes when he fell in with 
some fragments of our boat, and shortly afterwards one of the 
men with him asserted that he could distinguish a cry for help 
at intervals amid the roaring of the tempest. This induced 
the hardy seamen to persevere in their search for more than 
half an hour, although repeated signals to return were made 
them by Captain Block, and although every moment on the 
water in so frail a boat was fraught to them with the most 
imminent and deadly peril. Indeed, it is nearly impossible to 
conceive how the small jolly they were in could have escaped 
destruction for a single instant. She was built, however, for 
the whaling service, and was fitted, as I have since had reason 
to believe, with air-boxes, in the manner of some life-boats 
used on the coast of Wales. * 

After searching in vain for about the period of time just 
mentioned, it was determined to get back to the ship. They 
had scarcely made this resolve when a feeble cry arose from a 
dark object that floated rapidly by. They pursued and soon 
overtook it. It proved to be the entire deck of the Ariel’s 
cuddy. Augustus was struggling near it, apparently in the 
last agonies. Upon getting hold of him it was found that he 
was attached by a rope to the floating timber. This rope, it 
will be remembered, I had myself tied round his waist, and 


14 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


made fast to a ringbolt, for the purpose of keeping him in an 
upright position, and my so doing, it appeared, had been ulti- 
mately the means of preserving his life. The Ariel was 
slightly put together, and in going down her frame naturally 
went to pieces ; the deck of the cuddy, as might have been 
expected, was lifted, by the force of the water rushing in, en- 
tirely from the main timbers, and floated (with other frag- 
ments, no doubt) to the surface — Augustus was buoyed up 
with it, and thus escaped a terrible death. 

It was more than an hour after being taken on board the 
Penguin before he could give any account of himself, or be 
made to comprehend the nature of the accident which had 
befallen our boat. At length he became thoroughly aroused, 
and spoke much of his sensations w*hile in the water. Upon 
his first attaining any degree of consciousness, he found him- 
self beneath the surface, whirling round and round with in- 
conceivable rapidity, and with a rope womid in three or four 
folds tightly about his neck. In an instant afterward he felt 
himself going rapidly upward, when, his head striking vio- 
lently against a hard substance, he again relapsed into insen- 
sibility. Upon once more reviving he was in fuller possession 
of his reason — this was still, however, in the greatest degree 
clouded and confused. He now knew that some accident had 
occurred, and that he was in the water, although his mouth 
was above the surface, and he could breathe with some free- 
dom. Possibly, at this period, the deck was drifting rapidly 
before the wind, and drawing him after it, as he floated upon 
his back. Of course, as long as he could have retained this 
position, it would have been nearly impossible that he should 
be drowned. Presently a surge threw him directly athwai-t 
the deck ; and this post he endeavored to maintain, screaming 
at intervals for help. Just before he was discovered by Mr. 
Henderson, he had been obliged to relax his hold tlirough ex- 
haustion, and, falling into the sea, had given himself up for 
lost. During the whole period of his struggles he had not the 
faintest recollection of the Ariel, nor of any matters in con- 
nection with the source of his disaster. A vague feeling of 
terror and despair had taken entire possession of his faculties. 
When he was finally picked up, every power of his mind had 
failed him ; and, as before said, it was nearly an hour after 
getting on board the Penguin before he became fully aware 
of his condition. In regard to myself — I was resuscitated 
from a state bordering very nearly upon death (and after 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


15 


every other means had been tried in vain for three hours and 
a half) by vigoroug friction with flannels bathed in hot oil — a 
proceeding suggested by Augustus. The wound in my neck, 
although of an ugly appearance, proved of httle real conse- 
quence, and I soon recovered from its effects. 

The Penguin got into port about nine o’clock in the morn- 
ing, after encountering one of the severest gales ever experi- 
enced off Nantucket. Both Augustus and myself managed to 
appear at Mr. Barnard’s in time for breakfast — which, luckily, 
was somewhat late, owing to the party over night. I suppose, 
all at the table were too much fatigued themselves to notice 
our jaded appearance — of course, it would not have borne a 
very rigid scrutiny. Schoolboys, however, can accomplish 
wonders in the way of deception, and I verily believe not one 
of our friends in Nantucket had the slightest suspicion that 
the terrible story told by some sailors in town, of their having 
run down a vessel at sea and drowned some thirty or forty 
poor devils, had reference either to the Ariel, my companion, 
or myself. W e two have since very frequently talked the matter 
over — but never without a shudder. In one of our conversa- 
tions Augustus frankly confessed to me, that in his whole life 
he had at no time experienced so excruciating a sense of dis- 
may, as when on board our little boat he first discovered the 
extent of his intoxication, and felt himself sinking beneath 
its influence. 


CHAPTER II. 

In no affairs of mere prejudice, pro or con, do we deduce 
inferences with entire certainty, even from the most simple 
data. It might be supposed that a catastrophe such as I have 
just related would have effectually cooled my incipient pas- 
sion for the sea. On the contrary, I never experienced a 
more ardent longing for the wild adventures incident to the 
life of a navigator than within a week after our miraculous 
deliverance. This short period proved amply long enough to 
erase from my memory the shadows, and bring out in vivid 
light all the pleasurably exciting points of color, all the pic- 
turesqueness of the late perilous accident. My conversations 
with Augustus grew daily more frequent and more intensely 


16 


NARRATIVE OP A, GORDON PYM. 


full of interest. He had a manner of relating his stories of 
the ocean (more than one-half of which I n'ow suspect to have 
been sheer fabrications) well adapted to have weight with one 
of my enthusiastic temperament, and somewhat gloomy, al- 
though glowing imagination. It is strange, too, that he most 
strongly enlisted my feelings in behalf of the life of a seaman, 
when he depicted his more terrible moments of suffering and 
despair. For the bright side of the painting I had a limited 
sympathy. My visions were of shipwreck and famine ; of 
death or captivity among barbarian hordes ; of a lifetime 
dragged out in sorrow and tears, upon some gray and deso- 
late rock, in an ocean unapproachable and unknown. Such 
visions or desires — for they amounted to desires — are com- 
mon, I have since been assured, to the whole numerous race 
of the melancholy among men — at the time of which I speak 
I regarded them only as prophetic glimpses of a destiny which 
I felt myself in a measure bound to fulfil. Augustus tho- 
roughly entered into my state of mind. It is probable, in- 
deed, that our intimate communion had resulted in a partial 
interchange of character. 

About eighteen months after the period of the Ariel’s dis- 
aster, the firm of Lloyd & Vredenburgh (a house connected 
in some manner with the Messrs. Enderby, I believe, of 
Liverpool) were engaged in repairing and fitting out the brig 
Grampus for a whaling voyage. She was an old hulk, and 
scarcely seaworthy when all was done to her that could be 
done. I hardly know why she was chosen in preference to 
other and good vessels belonging to the same owners — but so 
it was. Mr. Barnard was appointed to command her, and 
Augustus was going with him. While the brig was getting 
ready, he frequently urged upon me the excellency of the op- 
portunit}" now offered for indulging my desire of travel. He 
found me by no means an unwilling listener — yet the matter 
could not be so easily arranged. My father made no direct 
opposition ; but my mother went into hysterics at the bare 
mention of the design ; and, more than all, my grandfather, 
from whom I expected much, vowed to cut me off with a 
shilling if I should ever broach the subject to him again. 
These difficulties, however, so far from abating my desire, 
only added fuel to the flame. I determined to go at all haz- 
ards ; and, having made known my intention to Augustus, we 
set about arranging a plan by which it might be accomplished. 
In the meantime I forebore speaking to any of my relations 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PTM. 


17 


in regard to the voyage, and, as I bnsied myself ostensibly 
with my usual studies, it was supposed that I'^had abandoned 
the design. I have since frequently examined my conduct on 
this occasion with sentiments of displeasure as well as of sur- 
prise. The intense hypocrisy I made use of for the further- 
ance of my project — an hypocrisy pervading every word and 
action of my life for so long a period of time — could only 
have been rendered tolerable to myself by the wild and burn- 
ing expectation with which I looked forward to the fulfilment 
of my long-cherished visions of travel. 

In pursuance of my scheme of deception, I was necessarily 
obliged to leave much to the management of Augustus, who 
was employed for the greater part of every day on board the 
Grampus, attending to some arrangements for his father in 
the cabin and cabin hold. At night, however, we were sure 
to have a conference, and talk over our hopes. After nearly a 
month passed in this manner, without our hitting upon any 
plan we thought likely to succeed, he told me at last that he 
had determined upon everything necessary. I had a relation 
living in New Bedford, a Mi\ Boss, at whose house I was 
in the habit of spending occasionally two or three weeks at a 
time. The brig was to sail about the middle of June (June, 
1827), and it was agreed that, a day or two before her putting 
to sea, my father was to receive a note, as usual, from Mr. 
Boss, asking me to come over and spend a fortnight with 
Bobert and Emmet (his sons). Augustus charged himself 
with the inditing of this note and getting it delivered. Hav- 
ing set out, as supposed, for New Bedford, I was then to re- 
port myself to my companion, who would contrive a hiding- 
place for me in the Grampus. This hiding-place, he assured 
me, would be rendered sufficiently comfortable for a residence 
of many days, during which I was not to make my appear- 
ance. When the brig had proceeded so far on her course as 
to make any turning back a matter out of question, I should 
then, he said, be formally installed in all the comforts of the 
cabin ; and as to his father, he would only laugh heartily at 
the joke. Vessels enough would be met with by which a let- 
ter might be sent home explaining the adventure to my 
parents. 

The middle of June at length arrived, and everything had 
been matured. The note was written and dehvered, and on 
Monday morning I left the house for the New Bedford 
packet, as supposed. I went, however, straight to Augustus, 
2 


18 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


who was waiting for me at the corner of a street. It had 
been our original plan that I should keep out of the way until 
dark, and then slide on board the brig ; but, as there was 
now a thick fog in our favor, it was agreed to lose no time in 
secreting me. Augustus led the way to the wharf, and I fol- 
lowed at a little distance, enveloped in a thick seaman’s cloak, 
which he had brought with him, so that my person might not 
be easily recognized. Just as we turned the second corner, 
after passing Mr. Edmund’s well, who should appear, stand- 
ing right in front of me, and looking me full in the face, but 
old Mr. Peterson, my grandfather. “Why, bless my soul, 
Gordon,” said he, after a long pause, “why, why — whose 
dirty cloak is that you have on ? ” “ Sir ! ” I replied, assum- 

ing as well as I could, in the exigency of the moment,, an air 
of offended surprise, and talking in the gruffest of all imagin- 
able tones — “sir! you are a sum’mat mistaken — my name, 
in the first place, bee’nt nothing at all like Goddin, and Fd 
want you for to know better, you blackguai’d, than to call my 
new obercoat a darty one.” For my life I could hardly re- 
frain from screaming with laughter at the odd manner in 
which the old gentleman received this handsome rebuke. He 
started back two or three steps, turned first pale and then ex- 
cessively red, threw up his spectacles, then, putting them 
down, ran full tilt at me, with his umbrella uplifted. He 
stopped short, however, in his career, as if struck with a sud- 
den recollection ; and presently, turning round, hobbled off 
down the street, shaking all the while wdth rage, and mutter- 
ing between his teeth, “Won’t do — new glasses — thought it 
was Gordon — d — d good-for-nothing salt water Long Tom.” 

After this narrow escape we proceeded with gTeater caution, 
and arrived at our point of destination in safety. There were 
only one or two of the hands on board, and these were busy 
forward, doing something to the forecastle combings. Captain 
Barnard, we knew very well, was engaged at Lloyd & Vreden- 
burgh’s, and would remain there until late in the evening, so 
we had little to apprehend on his account. Augustus went 
first up the vessel’s side, and in a shoi-t while I followed him, 
without being noticed by the men at work. We proceeded at 
once into the cabin, and found no person there. It was fitted 
up in the most comfortable style — a thing somewhat unusual 
in a whaling-vessel. There were four very excellent state- 
rooms, with wide and convenient berths. There was also a 
large stove, I took notice, and a remarkably thick and valu- 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PTM. 


19 


able carpet covering the floor of both the cabin and state- 
rooms. The ceiling was full seven feet high, and, in short, 
everything appeared of a more roomy and agreeable nature 
than I had anticipated. Augustus, however, would allow me 
but little time for observation, insisting upon the necessity of 
my concealing myself as soon as possible. He led the way 
into his own state-room, which was on the starboard side of 
the brig, and next to the bulkheads. Upon entering he 
closed the door and bolted it. I thought I had never seen a 
nicer little room • than the one in which I now found myself. 
It was about ten feet long, and had only one berth, which, as 
I said before, was wide and convenient. In that portion of 
the closet nearest the bulkheads there was a space of foui’ 
feet square, containing a table, a chair, and a set of hanging 
shelves full of books, chiefly books of voyages and travels. 
There were many other little comforts in the room, among 
which I ought not to forget a kind of safe or refrigerator, in 
which Augustus pointed out to me a host of delicacies, both 
in the eating and drinking department. 

He now pressed with his knuckles upon a certain spot of 
the carpet in one corner of the space just mentioned, letting 
me know that a portion of the flooring, about sixteen inches 
square, had been neatly cut out and again adjusted. As he 
pressed, this portion rose up at one end sufiiciently to allow 
the passage of his finger beneath. In this manner he raised the 
mouth of the trap (to which the carpet -^yas still fastened by 
tacks), and I found that it led into the after-hold. He next 
lit a small taper by means of a phosphorus match, and, plac- 
ing the light in a dark lantern, descended with it through the 
opening, bidding me follow. I did so, and he then pulled the 
cover upon the hole, by means of a nail driven into the under 
side — the carpet, of course, resuming its original position on 
the floor of the state-room, and all traces of the aperture 
being concealed. 

The taper gave out so feeble a ray that it was with the 
greatest difficulty I could grope my way through the confused 
mass of lunrber among which I now found myself. By degrees, 
however, my eyes became accustomed to the gloom, and I 
proceeded with less trouble, holding on to the skirts of my 
friend’s coat. He brought me, at length, after creeping and wind- 
ing through innumerable narrow passages, to an iron-bound 
box, such as is used sometimes for packing fine earthenware. 
It was nearly four feet high, and full six feet long, but very 


20 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


narrow. Two large empty oil-casks lay on the top of it, and 
above these, again, a vast quantity of straw matting, piled up 
as high as the floor of the cabin. In every other direction 
around was wedged as closely as possible, even up to the ceil- 
ing, a complete chaos of almost every species of ship-furniture, 
together with a heterogeneous medley of crates, hampers, 
barrels, and bales, so that it seemed a matter no less than mira- 
culous that we had discovered any passage at all to the box. I 
afterward found that Augustus had purposely arranged the 
stowage in this hold with a view to atfording me a thorough 
concealment, having had only one assistant in the labor, a 
man not going out in the brig. 

My companion now showed me that one of the ends of the 
box could be removed at pleasure. He slipped it aside and 
displayed the interior, at which I was excessively amused. A 
mattress from one of the cabin berths covered the whole of 
its bottom, and it contained almost every article of mere com- 
fort which could be crowded into so small a space, allowing 
me, at the same time, sufficient room for my accommodation, 
either in a sitting position or lying at full length. Among 
other things, there were some books, pen, ink, and paper, 
three blankets, a large jug full of water, a keg of sea-biscuit, 
three or four immense Bologna sausages, an enormous ham, 
a cold leg of roast mutton, and half a dozen bottles of cor- 
dials and liqueurs. I proceeded immediately to take posses- 
sion of my little apartment, and this with feelings of higher 
satisfaction, I am sure, than any monarch ever experienced 
upon entering a new palace. Augustus now pointed out to me 
the method of fastening the open end of the box, and then, 
holding the taper close to the deck, showed me a piece of dark 
whipcord lying along it. This, he said, extended from my hid- 
ing-place throughout all the necessary windings among the 
lumber, to a nail which was driven into the deck of the liold, 
immediately beneath the trapdoor leading into his state-room. 
By means of this cord I should be enabled readily to trace my 
way out without his guidance, provided any unlooked-for ac- 
cident should render such a step necessary. He row took his 
departure, leaving with me the lantern, together wth a copi- 
ous supply of tapers and phosphorus, and promising to pay 
me a visit as often as he could contrive to do so without ob- 
servation. This was on the seventeenth of June. 

I remained three days and nights (as nearly as I could 
guess) in my hiding-place without getting out of it at all, ex- 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


21 


cept twice for the purpose of stretching my limbs by stand- 
ing erect between two crates just oj)posite the opening. Dur- 
ing the whole period I saw nothing of Augustus ; but this 
occasioned me little uneasiness, as I knew the brig was ex- 
jDected to put to sea every hour, and in the bustle he would 
not easily find opportunities of coming down to me. At length 
I heard the trap open and shut, and presently he called in a 
low voice, asking if all was well, and if there was anything I 
wanted. “Notliing,” I replied ; “I am as comfortable as can 
be ; when will the brig sail? ” . “ She will be under weigh in 
less than half an hour,” he answered. “I came to let you 
know, and for fear you should be uneasy at my absence. I 
shall not have a chance of coming down again for some time 
— perhaps for three or four days more. All is going on right 
aboveboard. After I go up and close the trap, do you creep 
along by the whipcord to where the nail is driven in. You 
will find my watch there — it may be useful to you, as you 
have no daylight to keep time by. I suppose you can’t tell 
how long you have been buried — ronly three days — this is the 
twentieth. I would bring the watch to your box, but am 
afraid of being missed.” With this he went up. 

In about an hour after he had gone I distinctly felt the brig 
in motion, and congratulated myself upon having at length 
fairly commenced a voyage. Satisfied with this idea, I deter- 
mined to make my mind as easy as possible, and await the 
course of events until I should be permitted to exchange the 
box for the more roomy, although hardly more comfortable, 
accommodations of the cabin. My first care was to get the 
vratch. Leaving the taper burning, I groped along in the 
dark, following the cord through windings innumerable, in 
some of which I discovered that, after toiling a long distance, 
I was brought back within a foot or two of a former position. 
At length I reached the nail, and securing the object of my 
journey, returned with it in safety. I now looked over the 
books which had been so thoughtfully provided, and selected 
the expedition of Lewis and Clarke to the mouth of the Col- 
umbia. With this I amused myself for some time, when 
growing sleepy, I extinguished the light with great care, 
and soon fell into a sound slumber. 

Upon awaking I felt strangely confused in mind, and some 
time elapsed before I could bring to recollection all the vari- 
ous circumstances of my situation. By degrees, however, I 
remembered all. Striking a light, I looked at the watch ; but 


22 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


it was run down, and there were, consequently, no means of 
determining how long I had slept. My limbs were greatly 
cramped, and I was forced to relieve them by standing be- 
tween the crates. Presently feeling an almost ravenous appe- 
tite, I bethought myself of the cold mutton, some of which I 
had eaten just before going to sleej), and found excellent. 
What was my astonishment at discovering it to be in a state 
of absolute putrefaction ! This circumstance occasioned me 
great disquietude ; for, connecting it with the disorder of 
mind I experienced upon awaking, I began to suppose that I 
must have slept for an inordinately long period of time. The 
close atmosphere of the hold might have had something to do 
with this, and might, in the end, be productive of the most 
serious results. My head ached excessively ; I fancied that I 
drew every breath with difficulty ; and, in short, I was op- 
pressed with a multitude of gloomy feelings. Still I could 
not venture to make any disturbance by oiDening the trap or 
otherwise, and, having wound up the watch, contented my- 
self as well as possible. 

Throughout the whole of the next tedious twenty-four 
hours no person came to my relief, and I could not help ac- 
cusing Augustus of the grossest inattention. What alarmed 
me chiefly was, that the water in my jug was reduced to about 
half a pint, and I was suffering much from thirst, having eaten 
freely of the Bologna sausages after the loss of my mutton. I 
became very uneasy, and could no longer take any interest in 
my books. I was overpowered, too, with a desire to sleep, yet 
trembled at the thought of indulging it, lest there might exist 
some pernicious influence, like that of burning charcoal, in 
the confined air of the hold. In the meantime the roll of the 
brig told me that we were far in the main ocean, and a dull 
humming sound which reached my ears as if from an immense 
distance, convinced me no ordinary gale was blowing. I 
could not imagine a reason for the absence of Augustus. We 
were surely far enough advanced on our voyage to allow of 
my going up. Some accident might have happened to him — 
but I could think of none which would account for his suffer- 
ing me to remain so long a prisoner, except, indeed, his hav- 
ing suddenly died or fallen overboard, and upon this idea I 
could not dwell with any degree of patience. It was possible 
that we had been baffled by head winds, and were still in the 
near vicinity of Nantucket. This notion, however, I was 
forced to abandon ; for such being the case, the brig must 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


23 


have frequently gone about ; and I vras entirely satisfied, from 
her continual inclination to the larboard, that she had been 
sailing all along with a steady breeze on her starboard quart- 
er. Besides, granting that we were still in the neighborhood 
of the island, why should not Augustus have visited me and 
informed me of the circumstance ? Pondering in this man- 
ner upon the difficulties of my solitary and cheerless condi- 
tion, I resolved to wait yet another twenty-four hours, when, 
if no relief were obtained, I would make my way to the trap, 
and endeavor either to hold a parley with my friend, or get at 
least a little fresh air through the opening, and a further sup- 
ply of water from his stateroom. While occupied with this 
thought, however, I fell, in spite of every exertion to the con- 
trary, into a state of profound sleep, or rather stupor. My 
dreams were of the most terrific description. Every species 
of calamity and horror befell me. Among other miseries, I 
was smothered to death between huge pillows, by demons of 
the most ghastly and ferocious aspect. Immense serpents 
held me in their embrace, and looked earnestly in my face 
with their fearfully shining eyes. The deserts, limitless, and 
of the most forlorn and awe-inspiring character, spread them- 
selves out before me. Immensely tall trunks of trees, gray 
and leafless, rose up in endless succession as far as the eye 
could reach. Their roots were concealed in wide-spreading 
morasses, whose dreary water lay intensely black, still, and 
altogether terrible, beneath. And the strange trees seemed 
endowed with a human vitality, and waving to and fro their 
skeleton arms, were crying to the silent waters for mercy, in 
the shrill and piercing accents of the most acute agony and 
^despair. The scene changed ; and I stood, naked and alone, 
amid the burning sand-plains of Zahara. At my feet lay 
crouched a fierce lion of the tropics. Suddenly his wild eyes 
opened and fell upon me. With a convulsive bound he 
sprang to his feet, and laid bare his horrible teeth. In an- 
other instant there burst from his red throat a roar like the 
thunder of the firmament, and I fell impetuously to the earth. 
Stiffing in a paroxysm of terror, I at last found myself partial- 
ly awake. My dream, then, was not all a dream. Now, at 
least, I was in possession of my senses. The paws of some 
huge and real monster were pressing heavily upon my bosom 
— his hot breath was in my ear— and his white and ghastly 
fangs were gleaming upon me through the gloom. 

Had a thousand lives hung upon the movement of a limb 


24 : 


NARRATIVE OF A‘ GORDON PYM. 


or tlie utterance of a syllable, I could have neither stiiTed 
nor spoken. The beast, whatever it w^as, retained his posi- 
tion without attempting any immediate violence, while I lay 
in an utterly helpless, and, I fancied, a dying condition be- 
neath him. I felt that my powers of body and mind were 
fast leaving me — in a word, that I was perishing, and perish- 
ing of sheer fright. My brain swam — I grew deadly sick — 
my vision failed — even the glaring eyeballs above me grew 
dim. Making a last strong effort, I at length breathed a 
faint ejaculation to God, and resigned myself to die. The 
sound of my voice seemed to arouse all the latent fury of the 
animal. He precipitated himself at full length upon my 
body ; but what was my astonishment, when, with a long and low 
whine, he commenced licking my face and hands with the 
greatest eagerness, and with the most extravagant demonstra- 
tions of affection and joy ! I was bewildered, utterly lost in 
amazement — but I could not forget the peculiar whine of my 
Newfoundland dog Tiger, and the odd manner of his caresses 
I well knew. It was he. I experienced a sudden rush of 
blood to my temples — a giddy and overpowering sense of de- 
liverance and reanimation. I rose hurriedly from the mat- 
tress upon which I had been lying, and, throwing myself 
upon the neck of my faithful follower and friend, relieved the 
long oppression of my bosom in a flood of the most passionate 
tears. 

As upon a former occasion, my conceptions were in a state 
of the greatest indistinctness and confusion after leaving the 
mattress. For a long time I found it nearly impossible to 
connect any ideas ; but, by very slow degrees, my thinking 
faculties returned, and I again called to memory the several ^ 
incidents of my condition. For the presence of Tiger I tried 
in vain to account ; and after busying myself with a thousand 
different conjectures respecting him, was forced to content 
myself with rejoicing that he was with me to share my dreary 
solitude, and render me comfort by his caresses. Most peo- 
ple love their dogs, but for Tiger I had an affection far more 
ardent than common ; and never, certainly, did any creature 
more truly deserve it. For .seven years he had been my 
inseparable companion, and in a multitude of instances had 
given evidence of all the noble qualities for which Ave value 
the animal. I had rescued him, when a puppy, from the 
clutches of a malignant little villain in Nantucket, who was 
leading him, with a rope around his neck, to the water ; and 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


25 


the gro'WTi dog repaid the obligation, about three years after- 
ward, by saving me from the bludgeon of a street robber. 

Getting now hold of the watch, I found, upon applying it 
to my ear, that it had again run down ; but at this I was not 
at all sm-prised, being convinced, from the peculiar state of my 
feelings, that I had slept, as before, for a very long period 
of time ; how long, it was of course impossible to say. I 
was burning up with fever, and my thirst was almost intoler- 
able. I felt about the box for my little remaining supply of 
water, for I had no light, the taper having burnt to the socket 
of the lantern, and the phosphorus-box not coming readily to 
hand. Upon finding the jug, however, I discovered it to be 
empty — Tiger, no doubt, having been tempted to drink it, as 
well as to devour the remnant of mutton, the bone of which 
lay, well picked, by the opening of the box. The spoiled meat 
I could well spare, but my heart sank as I thought of the 
water. I was feeble in the extreme, so much so that I shook 
all over, as with an ague, at the slightest movement or exer- 
tion. To add to my troubles, the brig was pitching and 
rolling with great violence, and the oil-casks which lay upon 
my box were in momentary danger of falling down, so as to 
block up the only way of ingress or egress. I felt, also, ter- 
rible sufferings from sea-sickness. These considerations de- 
termined me to make my way, at all hazards, to the trap, 
and obtain immediate relief, before I should be incapacitated 
from doing so altogether. Having come to this resolve, I 
again felt about for the phosphorus-box and tapers. The 
former I found after some little trouble ; but, not discovering 
the tapers as soon as I had expected (for I remembered very 
nearly the spot in which I had placed them), I gave up the 
search for the present, and bidding Tiger lie quiet, began at 
once my journey toward the trap. 

In this attempt my great feebleness became more than ever 
apparent. It was with the utmost difficulty I could crawl 
along at all, and very frequently my limbs sank suddenly from 
beneath me ; when, falling prostrate on my face, I would re- 
main for some minutes in a state bordering on insensibility. 
Still I struggled forward by slow degrees, dreading every 
moment that I should ' swoon amid the narrow and intricate 
windings of the lumber, in which event I had nothing but 
death to expect as the result. At length, upon making a push 
forward with all the energy I could command, I struck my 
forehead violently against the shaiqD corner of an iron-bound 


26 NARRATIVE OF A. OORDON PTM. 

crate. The accident only stunned me for a few moments: 
but I found, to my inexpressible grief, that the quick and 
violent roll of the vessel had thrown the crate entirely across 
my path, so as effectually to block up the passage. With my 
utmost exertions I could not move it a single inch from its 
position, it being closely wedged in among the surrounding- 
boxes and ship-furniture. It became necessary, therefore, 
enfeebled as I was, either to leave the guidance of the whip- 
cord and seek out a new passage, or to climb over the ob- 
stacle, and resume the path on the other side. The former 
alternative presented too many difficulties and dangers to be 
thought of without a shudder. In my present weak state of 
both mind and body, I should infallibly lose my way if I 
attempted it, and perish miserably amid the dismal and dis- 
gusting labyrinths of the hold. I proceeded, therefore, with- 
out hesitation to summon up all my remaining strength and 
fortitude, and endeavor, as I best might, to clamber over the 
crate. 

Upon standing erect, with this end in view, I found the un- 
dertaking even a more serious task than my fears had led me 
to imagine. On each side of the narrow passage arose a com- 
plete wall of various heavy lumber, w^hich the least blunder on 
my part might be the means of bringing down upon my head ; 
or, if this accident did not occur, the path might be effectually 
blocked up against my return by the descending mass, as it 
was in front by the obstacle there. The crate itself w-as a 
long and unwieldy box, upon which no foothold could be 
obtained. In vain I attempted, by every means in my power, 
to reach the top, with the hope of being thus enabled to draw 
myself up. Had I succeeded in reaching it, it is certain that 
my strength would have proved utterly inadequate to the task 
of getting over, and it was better in every respect that I failed. 
At length, in a desperate effort to force the crate from its 
gTOund, I felt a strong vibration in the side next me. I 
thrust my hand eagerly to the edge of the planks, and found 
that a very large one was loose. With my pocket-knife, which, 
luckily, I had with me, I succeeded, after great labor, in pry- 
ing it entirely oft’ ; and getting through the aperture, dis- 
covered, to my exceeding joy, that there were no boards on 
the opposite side — in other words, that the top was wanting, 
it being the bottom through which I had forced my way. I 
now met with no important difficulty in proceeding along the 
line until I finally reached the nail. With a beating heart I 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


27 


stood erect, and with a gentle touch pressed against the cover 
of the trap. It did not rise as soon as I had expected, and I 
pressed it with somewhat more determination, still dreading 
lest some other person than Augustus might be in his state- 
room. The door, however, to my astonishment, remained 
steady, and I became somewhat uneasy, for I knew that it had 
formerly required little or no effort to remove it. I pushed 
it strongly — it was nevertheless firm ; with all my strength — 
it still did not give way ; with rage, with fury, with despair 
— it set at defiance my utmost efforts; and it was evident, 
from the unyielding nature of the resistance, that the hole had 
either been discovered and effectually nailed up, or that some 
immense weight had been placed upon it, which it was use- 
less to think of removing. 

My sensations were those of extreme horror and dismay. 
In vain I attempted to reason on the probable cause of my 
being thus entombed. I could summon up no connected 
chain of reflection, and, sinking on the floor, gave way, un- 
resistingly, to the most gloomy imaginings, in which the 
dreadful deaths of thirst, famine, suflbcation, and premature 
interment crowded upon me as the prominent disasters to be 
encountered. At length there returned to me some portion 
of presence of mind. I arose, and felt with my fingers for 
the seams or cracks of the aperture. Having found them, I 
examined them closely to ascertain if they emitted any light 
from the state-room ; but none was visible. I then forced 
the pen-blade of my knife thorough them, until I met with 
some hard obstacle. Scraping against it, I discovered it to be 
a solid mass of iron, which, from its peculiar wavy feel as I 
passed the blade along it, I concluded to be a chain-cable. 
The only course now left me was to retrace my way to the 
box, and there either yield to my sad fate, or try so to tran- 
quillize my mind as to admit of my arranging some plan of 
escape. I immediately set about the attempt, and succeeded, 
after innumerable difficulties, in getting back. As I sank, 
utterly exhausted, upon the mattress. Tiger threw himself at 
full length by my side, and seemed as if desirous, by his 
caresses, of consoling me in my troubles, and urging me to 
bear them with fortitude. 

The singularity of his behavior at length forcibly arrested 
my attention. After licking my face and hands for some 
minutes, he would suddenly cease doing so, and utter a low 
whine. Upon reaching out my hand toward him, I then in- 


28 


NARBATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


variably found him lying on his back, with his paws up- 
lifted. This conduct, so frequently repeated, appeared strange, 
and I could in no manner account for it. As the dog seemed 
distressed, I concluded that he had received some injury ; 
and, taking his paws in my hands, I examined them one by 
one, but found no sign of any hurt. I then supposed him 
hungry, and gave him a large piece of ham, which he de- 
voured with avidity — afterward, however, resuming his extra- 
ordinary manoeuvres. I now imagined that he was suffering, 
like myself, the torments of thirst, and was about adopting this 
conclusion as the true one, when the idea occurred to me that 
I had as yet only examined his paws, and that there might 
possibly be a wound upon some portion of his body or head. 
The latter I felt carefully over, but found nothing. On pass- 
ing my hand, however, along his back, I perceived a slight 
erection of the hair extending completely across it. Prob- 
ing this with my finger, I discovered a string, and tracing it 
up, found that it encircled the whole body. Upon a closer 
scrutiny, I came across a small slip of what had the feeling 
of letter-paper, through which the string had been fastened 
in such a manner as to bring it immediately beneath the left 
shoulder of the animal. 


CHAPTER in. 

The thought instantly occurred to me that the paper was a 
note from Augustus, and that some unaccountable accident 
having happened to prevent his relieving me from my dun- 
geon, he had devised this method of acquainting me with the 
true state of affairs. Trembling with eagerness, I now com- 
menced another search for my phosphorus matches and ta- 
l)ers. I had a confused recollection of having put them care- 
fully away just before falling asleep ; and, indeed, previously 
to my last journey to the trap, I had been able to remember 
the exact spot where I had deposited them. But now I en- 
deavored in vain to call it to mind, and busied myself for a 
full hour in a fruitless and vexatious search for the missing 
articles ; never, surely, was there a more tantalizing state of 
anxiety and suspense. At length, while groping about, with 
my head close to the ballast, near the opening of the box, and 
outside of it, I perceived a faint glimmering of light in the 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


29 


direction of the steerage. Greatly surprised, I endeavored to 
make my way toward it, as it appeared to be but a few feet 
from my position. Scarcely had I moved with this intention, 
when I lost sight of the glimmer entirely, and, before I could 
bring it into view again, was obliged to feel along by the box 
until I had exactly resumed my original situation. Now, 
moving my head with caution to and fro, I found that, by 
proceeding slowly, with gTeat care, in an opposite direction 
to that in w^hich I had at first started, I was enabled to draw 
near the light, still keeping it in view. Presently I came di- 
rectly upon it (having squeezed my way through innumera- 
ble narrow windings), and found that it proceeded from some 
fragments of my matches lying in an empty barrel turned 
upon its side. I w^as wondering how they came in such a 
place, when my hand fell upon two or three pieces of taper- 
wax, which had been evidently mumbled by the dog. I con- 
cluded at once that he had devoured the whole of my supply 
of candles, and I felt hopeless of being ever able to read the 
note of Augustus. The small remnants of the wax were so 
mashed up among other rubbish in the barrel, that I de- 
spaired of deriving any service from them, and left them as 
they were. The phosphorus, of which there was only a speck 
or two, I gathered up as well as I could, and returned with 
it, after much difficulty, to my box, where Tiger had all the 
while remained. 

What to do next I could not tell. The hold was so intensely 
dark that I could not see my hand, however close I would 
hold it to my face. The white slip of paper could barely be 
discerned, and not even that when I looked at it directly ; by 
turning the exterior portions of the retina toward it, that is 
to say, by surveying it slightly askance, I found that it be- 
came in some measure perceptible. Thus the gloom of my 
prison may be imagined, and the note of my friend, if indeed 
it were a note from him, seemed only likely to throw me into 
further trouble, by disquieting to no purpose my akeady en- 
feebled and agitated mind. In vain I revolved in my brain a 
multitude of absurd expedients for procuring light — such ex- 
pedients precisely as a man in the perturbed sleep occasioned 
by opium would be apt to fall upon for a similar purpose — 
each and all of which appear by turns to the dreamer the most 
reasonable and the most preposterous of conceptions, just as 
the reasoning or imaginative faculties flicker, alternately, one 
above the other. At last an idea occurred to me which 


30 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


seemed rational, and which gave me cause to wonder, very 
justly, that I had not entertained it before. I placed the slip 
of paper on the back of a book, and, collecting the fragments 
of the phosphorus matches which I had brought from the 
barrel, laid them together upon the paper. I then, with the 
palm of my hand, rubbed the whole over quickly, yet . stead- 
ily. A clear light diffused itself immediately throughout the 
whole surface ; and had there been any writing upon it, I 
should not have experienced the least difficulty, I am sure, in 
reading it. Not a syllable was there, however — nothing but 
a dreary and unsatisfactory blank ; the illumination died away 
in a few seconds, and my heart died away within me as it 
went. 

I have before stated more than once that my intellect, for 
some period prior to this, had been in a condition nearly bor- 
dering on idiocy. There were, to be sure, momentary inter- 
vals of perfect sanity, and, now and then, even of energy ; 
but these were few. It must be remembered that I had been, 
for many days certainly, inhaling the almost pestilential at- 
mosphere of a close hole in a whaling vessel, and a long por- 
tion of that time but scantily supplied with water. For the 
last fourteen or fifteen hours I had none — nor had I slept 
during that time. Salt provisions of the most exciting kind 
had been my chief, and, indeed, since the loss of the mutton, 
my only supply of food, with the exception of the sea-biscuit ; 
and these latter were utterly useless to me, as they were too 
dry and hard to be swallowed in the swollen and parched 
condition of my throat. I was now in a high state of fever, 
and in every respect exceedingly ill. This will account for 
the fact that many miserable hours of despondency elapsed 
after my last adventure with the phosphorus, before the 
thought suggested itself that I had examined only one side of 
the paper. I shall not attempt to describe my feelings of 
rage (for I believe I was more angry than anything else) when 
the egregious oversight I had committed flashed suddenly 
upon my perception. The blunder itself would have been un- 
important, had not my own folly and impetuosity rendered it 
otherwise — in my disappointment at not finding some words 
upon the slip, I had childishly tom it in pieces and thrown it 
away, it was impossible to say where. 

From the worst part of this dilemma I was relieved by the 
sagacity of Tiger. Having got, after a long search, a small 
piece of the note, I put it to the dog’s nose, and endeavored 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


31 


to make him understand that he must bring me the rest of it. 
To my astonishment (for I had taught him none of the usual 
tricks for which his breed are famous), he seemed to enter at 
once into my meaning, and, rummaging about for a few mo- 
ments, soon found another considerable portion. Bringing 
me this, he paused a while, and, rubbing his nose against my 
hand, appeared to be waiting for my approval of what he had 
done. I patted him on the head, when he immediately made 
off again. It w^as now some minutes before he came hack- 
but when he did come, he brought with him a large slip, 
which proved to be all the paper missing— it having been 
torn, it seems, only into three pieces. Luckily, I had no 
trouble in finding what few fragments of the phosphorus 
were left — being guided by the indistinct glow one or two of 
the particles still emitted. My difficulties had taught me the 
necessity of caution, and I now took time to reflect upon what 
I was about to do. It was very probable, I considered, that 
some words were written upon that side of the paper which 
had not been examined — but which side was that ? Fitting 
ithe pieces together gave me no clue in this respect, although 
it assured me that the words (if there were any) would be 
found all on one side, and connected in a proper manner, as 
written. There was the greater necessity of ascertaining the 
i:)oint in question beyond a doubt, as the phosphorus remain- 
ing would be altogether insufficient for a third attempt, should 
I fail in the one I was now about to make. I placed the paper 
on a book as before, and sat for some minutes thoughtfully 
revolving the matter over in my mind. At last I thought it 
barely possible that the written side might have some uneven- 
ness on its surface, which a delicate sense of feeling might 
enable me to detect. I determined to make the experiment, 
and passed my finger very carefully over the side which first 
presented itself — nothing, however, was perceptible, and I 
turned the paper, adjusting it on the book. I now again car- 
ried my forefinger cautiously along, when I was aware of an 
exceedingly slight, but still discernible glow, which followed 
as it proceeded. This, I knew, must arise from some very 
minute remaining particles of the phosphorus with which I 
had covered the paper in my previous attempt. The other, 
or under side, then, was that -on which lay the writing, if 
writing there should finally prove to be. Again I turned the 
note, and went to work as I had previously done. Having 
rubbed in the phosphorus, a brilliancy ensued as before — but 


32 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


this time several lines of MS. in a large hand, and apparently 
in red ink, became distinctly visible. The glimmer, although 
sufficiently bright, was but momentary. Still, had I not been 
too greatly excited, there would have been ample time enough 
for me to peruse the whole three sentences before me — for I saw 
there were three. In my anxiety, however, to read all at 
once, I succeeded only in reading the seven concluding words, 
which thus appeared — “ blood — your' life depends upon lying 
close.” 

Had I been able to ascertain the entire contents of the note 
— the full meaning of the admonition which my friend had 
thus attempted to convey, that admonition, even although it 
should have revealed a story of disaster the most unspeakable, 
could not, I am firmly convinced, have imbued my mind with 
one tithe of the harrowing and j'^et indefinable horror with 
which I was inspired by the fragmentary warning thus re- 
ceived. And ‘‘ blood f too, that word of all words — so rife at ail 
times with mystery, and suffering, and terror — how trebly 
full of import did it now appear — how chillily and heavily 
(disjointed, as it thus was, from any foregoing words to 
qualify or render it distinct) did its vague syllables fall, amid 
the deep gloom of my prison, into the innermost recesses of 
my soul ! 

Augustus had, undoubtedly, good reasons for wishing me to 
remain concealed, and I formed a thousand surmises as to what 
they could be — but I could think of nothing affording a satis- 
factory solution of the mystery. Just after returning from 
my last journey to the trap, and before my attention had been 
otherwise directed by the singular conduct of Tiger, I had 
come to the resolution of making myself heard at all events 
by those on board, or, if I could not succeed in this directly, 
of trying to cut my way through the orlop deck. The half 
certainty wffiich I felt of being able to accomplish one of these 
two purposes in the last emergency, had given me courage 
(wffiich I should not otherwise have had) to endure the evils 
of my situation. The few wwds I had been able to read, 
however, had cut me off from these final resources, and I now, 
for the first time, felt all the misery of my fate. In a jpar- 
oxysm of despair I threw myself again upon the mattress, 
where, for about the period of a day and night, I lay in a 
kind of stupor, relieved only by momentary intervals of reason 
and recollection. 

At length I once more arose, and busied myself in reflec- 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


33 


tion upon the horrors which encompassed me. For another 
twent3"-four hours it was barely* possible that I might exist 
without water — for a longer time I could not do so. During 
the first portion of my imprisonment I had made free use of 
the cordials with which Augustus had supplied me, but they 
only served to excite fever, without in the least degree assuag- 
ing my thirst. I had now only about a gill left, and this 
was of a species of strong peach liqueur at which my stomach 
revolted. The sausages were entirely consumed ; of the ham 
nothing remained but a small piece of the skin ; and all the 
biscuit, except a few fragments of one, had been eaten by 
Tiger. To add to my troubles, I found that my headache 
was increasing momentaril}^, and with it the species of de- 
lirium which had distressed me more or less since my first 
falling asleep. For some hours past it had been with the 
greatest difficulty I could breathe at all, and now each attempt 
at so doing was attended with the most distressing spasmodic 
action of the chest. But there Avas still another and very 
different source of disquietude, and one, indeed, Avhose harass- 
ing terrors had been the chief means of arousing me to 
exertion from my stupor on the mattress. It arose from the 
demeanor of the dog. 

I first observed an alteration in his conduct Avhile rubbing 
in the phosphorus on the paper in my last attempt. As I 
rubbed, he ran his nose against my hand with a slight snarl ; 
but I Avas too greatly excited at the time to pay much atten- 
tion to the circumstance. Soon afterward, it will be remem- 
bered, I threw myself on the mattress, and fell into a species 
of lethargy. Presently I became aware of a singular hissing 
sound close at my ears, and discovered it to proceed from 
Tiger, Avho Avas panting and wheezing in a state of the great- 
est apparent excitement, his eyeballs flashing fiercely through 
the gloom. I spoke to him, when he replied with a Ioav 
growl, and then remained quiet. Present^ I relaj)sed into 
my stupor, from which I was again awakened in a ’similar 
manner. This was repeated three or four times, until finall}' 
his behavior inspired me with so great a degree of fear, that 
I became fully aroused. He was noAv l^dng close by the 
door of the box, snarling fearfully, although in a kind of 
under-tone, and grinding his teeth as if strongly convulsed. 
I had no doubt whatever that the want of water or the con- 
fined atmosphere of the hold had driven him mad, and I Avas 
at a loss what course to pursue. I could not endure the 


34 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON RYM. 


thought of killing him, yet it seemed absolutely necessary for 
my own safety. I could distinctly perceive his eyes fastened 
upon me with an expression of the most deadly animosity, 
and I expected every instant that he would attack me. At 
last I could endure my terrible situation no longer, and de- 
termined to make my way from the box at all hazards, and 
dispatch him, if his opposition should render it iiecessary for 
me to do so. To get out, I had to pass directly over his 
body ; and he already seemed to anticipate my design — raising 
himself upon his fore-legs (as I perceived by the altered posi- 
tion of his eyes), and displayed the whole of his white fangs, 
wliich were easily discernible. I took the remains of the ham- 
skin, and the bottle containing the liqueur, and secured them 
about my person, together with a large carving-knife which 
Augustus had left me — then, folding my cloak as closely 
around me as possible, I made a movement toward the mouth 
of the box. No sooner did I do this, than the dog sprang 
with a loud growl toward my throat. The whole weight of 
his body struck me on the right shoulder, and I fell violently 
to the left, while the enraged animal passed entirely over me. 
I had fallen upon my knees, with my head buried among the 
blankets, and these protected me from a second furious as- 
sault, during which I felt the sharp teeth pressing vigorously 
upon the woollen which enveloped my neck — yet, luckily, 
without being able to penetrate all the folds. I ^vas now be- 
neath the dog, and a few moments would place me completely 
in his power. Despair gave me strength, and I rose boldly 
up, shaking him from me by main force, and dragging with 
me the blankets from the mattress. These I now threw over 
him, and before he could extricate himself, I had got through 
the door and closed it effectually against his pursuit. In this 
struggle, however, I had been forced to drop the morsel of 
ham-skin, and I now found my whole stock of provisions 
reduced* to a single gill of hqueur. As this reflection crossed 
my mind, I felt myself actuated by one of those fits of per- 
verseness which might be supposed to influence a spoiled 
child in similar circumstances, and, raising the bottle to my 
lips, I drained it to the last drop, and dashed it furiously 
upon the floor. 

Scarcely had the echo of the crash died away, wdien I heard 
my name pronounced in an eager but subdued voice, issuing 
from the direction of the steerage. So unexpected was any- 
thing of the kind, and so intense was the emotion excited 


NARllATIVE OF- A. GORDON RTM. 


35 


within me by the sound, that I endeavored in vain to reply. 
My powers of speech totally failed, and, in an agony of terror 
lest my friend should conclude me dead, and return without 
attempting to reach me, I stood up between the crates near 
the door of the box, trembling convulsively, and gasping and 
struggling for utterance. Had a thousand worlds depended 
upon a syllable, I could not have spoken it. There was a 
slight movement now audible among the lumber somewhere 
forward of my station. The sound presently grew less dis- 
tinct, then again less so, and still less. Shall I ever forget my 
feehngs at this moment? He was going — my friend, my 
companion, from whom I had a right to expect so much — he 
was going — he would abandon me — he was gone ! He would 
leave me to perish miserably, to expire in the most horrible 
and loathsome of dungeons — and one word, one little syllable, 
would save me — yet that single syllable I could not utter ! I 
felt, I am sure, more than ten thousand times the agonies of 
death itself. My brain reeled, and I fell, deadly sick, against 
the end of the box. 

As I fell, the carving-knife w^as shaken out from the waist- 
band of my pantaloons, and dropped with a rattling sound to 
the floor. Never did any strain of the richest melody come so 
sweetly to my ears ! With the intensest anxiety I listened to 
ascertain the effect of the noise upon Augustus — for I knew 
that the person who called my name could be no one but him- 
self. All was silent for some moments. At length I again 
heard the word Arthur ! repeated in a low tone, and one full 
of hesitation. Keviving hope loosened at once my powers of 
speech, and I now screamed, at the top of my voice, Augus- 
tus ! oh, Augustus ! ” “ Hush ! for God’s sake be silent ! ” he 

replied, in a voice trembling with agitation ; “I will be with 
you immediately — as soon as I can make my way through the 
hold.” For a long time I heard him moving among the lum- 
ber, and every moment seemed to me an age. At length I 
felt his hand upon my shoulder, and he placed, at the same 
moment, a bottle of . water to my lips. Those only who have 
been suddenly redeemed from the jaws of the tomb, or who 
have known the insufferable torments of thirst under circum- 
stances as aggravated as those which encompassed me in my 
dreary prison, can form any idea of the unutterable transports 
Avhich that one long draught of the richest of all physical 
luxuries afforded. 

When I had in some degi’ee satisfied my thirst, Augustus 


36 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


produced from his pocket three or four cold boiled potatoes, 
which I devoured with the greatest avidity. He had brought 
with him a light in a dark lantern, and the grateful rays af- 
forded me scarcely less comfort than the food and drink. But 
I was impatient to learn the cause of his protracted absence, 
and he proceeded to recount what had happened on board 
during my incarceration. 


CHAPTER IV. 

The brig put to sea, as I had supposed, in about an hour 
after he had left the watch. This was on the twentieth of 
June. It will be remembered that I had then been in the hold 
for three days ; and, during this period, there was so constant 
a bustle on board, and so much running to and fro, especially 
ill the cabin and state-rooms, that he had had no chance of 
visiting me without the risk of having the secret of the trap 
discovered. When at length he did come, I had assured him 
that I was doing as well as possible ; and, therefore, for the 
two next days he felt but little uneasiness on my account — 
still, however, watching an opportunity of going down. It 
was not until the fourth day ihui he found one. Several times 
during this interval he had made up his mind to let his father 
know of the adventure, and have me come up at once ; but 
Ave were still Avithin reaching distance of Nantucket, and it 
Avas doubtful, from some expressions AA'hich had escaped Cap- 
tain Barnard, Avhether he Avould not immediately put back if 
lie discovered me to be on board. Beside^, upon thinking the 
matter over, Augustus, so he told me, could not imagine that 
I Avas in immediate want, or that I would hesitate, in such 
case, to make myself heard at the trap. When, therefore, he 
considered ever^dhing, he concluded to let me stay until he 
could meet Avith an opportunity of visiting me unobserved. 
This, as I said before, did not occur until the fourth day after 
his bringing me the watch, and tlie seventh since I had first 
entered the hold. He then went down Avithout taking Avith 
him any water or provisions, intending in the first place 
merely to call my attention, and get me to come from the box 
to the trap — Avhen he Avoiild go up to the state-room and 
thence hand me doAvn a supply. When he descended for this 


NABRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


37 


purpose he found that I was asleep, for it seems, that I was 
snoring very loudly. From all the calculations I can make on 
the subject, this must have been the slumber into which I fell 
just after my return from the trap with the watch, and which, 
consequently, must have lasted/br 7i)o?'e than three entire days 
and nights at the very least. Latterly, I have had reason, both 
from my own experience and the assurance of others, to be 
acquainted with the strong soporific effects of the stench aris- 
ing from old fish-oil when closely confined ; and when I think 
of the condition of the hold in which I was imprisoned, and 
the long period during which the brig had been used as a 
wdialing vessel, I am more inclined to wonder that I awoke at 
all, after once falling asleep, than that I should have slept un- 
interruptedly for the period specified above.. 

Augustus called to me at first in a low voice and without 
closing the trap —but I made him no reply. He then shut 
the trap, and spoke to me in a louder, and finally in a very 
loud tone — still I continued to snore. He was now at a loss 
what to do. It w’ould take him some time to make his way 
through the lumber to my box, and in the meanwhile his ab- 
sence would be noticed by Captain Barnard, who had occasion 
for his services every minute, in arranging and copying papers 
connected with the business of the voyage. He determined, 
therefore, upon reflection to ascend, and await another oppor- 
tunity of visiting me. He Avas the more easily induced to this 
resolve, as my slumber appeared to be of the most tranquil 
nature, and he could not suppose that I had undergone any 
inconvenience from my incarceration. He had just made up 
his mind on these points when his attention was arrested by 
an unusual bustle, the sound of which proceeded apparently 
from the cabin. He sprang through the trap as quickly as 
possible, closed it, and threw open the door of his state-room. 
No sooner had he put his foot over the threshold than a pis- 
tol flashed in his face, and he was knocked down, at the same 
moment, by a blow from a handspike. 

A strong hand held him on the cabin floor, with a tight 
grasp upon his throat ; still he was able to see Avhat was going- 
on around him. His father was tied hand and foot, and lying 
along the steps of the companion-way, with his head down, 
and a deep wound in the forehead, from which the blood was 
flowing in a continued stream. He spoke not a word, and 
was apparently dying. Over him stood the first mate, eyeing 
him with an expression of fiendish derision, and deliberately 


38 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


searching his pockets, from which he presently drew forth a 
large wallet and a chronometer. Seven of the crew (among 
whom was the cook, a negro) were rummaging the state-rooms 
on the larboard for arms, where they soon equipped them- 
selves with muskets and ammunition. Besides Augustus and 
Captain Barnard, there were nine men altogether in the cabin, 
and these among the most ruffianly of the brig’s com]3any. 
The villains now w’-ent upon deck, taking my friend with them 
after having secured his arms behind his back. They pro- 
ceeded straight to the forecastle, which was fastened down — 
two of the mutineers standing by it with axes — tw^o also at 
the main hatch. The mate called out in a loud voice — “ Do 
you hear there below ? tumble up with you, one by one — now, 
mark that — and no grumbling ! ” It Avas some minutes be- 
fore any one appeared ; — at last an Englishman, who had 
shipped as a raw hand, came up, Aveeping piteously, and en- 
treating the mate, in the most humble manner, to spare his 
life. The only reply Avas a bloAv on the forehead from an axe. 
The poor fellow fell to the deck, Avithout a groan, and the 
black cook lifted him up in his arms as he Avould a child, and 
tossed him deliberately into the sea. Hearing the blow and 
the plunge of the body, the men beloAV could now be induced 
to venture on deck neither by threats nor promises, until a 
proposition AA^as made lo smoke them out. A general rush 
then ensued, and for a moment it seemed possible that the 
brig might be retaken. The mutineers, hoAvever, succeeded 
at last in closing the forecastle effectually before more than 
six of their opponents could get up. These six, finding them- 
selves so greatly outnumbered and AAdthout arms, submitted 
after a brief struggle. The mate gave them fair Avords — no 
doubt Avith a view^ of inducing those below to yield, for they 
had no difficulty in hearing all that Av^as said on deck. The 
result proved his sagacity, no less than his diabolical villany. 
All in the forecastle presently signified their intention of sub- 
mitting, and, ascending one by one, Avere pinioned and throAvn 
on their backs, together with the first six — there being, in all 
of the crew who Avere not concerned in the mutiny, tAventy- 
seven. 

A scene of the most horrible butchery ensued. The bound 
seamen were dragged to the gangway. Here the cook stood 
with an axe, striking each victim on the head as he AA^as forced 
over the side of the vessel by the other mutineers. In this 
manner twenty -two perished, and Augustus had given him- 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON FYM. 


39 


self up for lost, expecting every moment liis own turn to come 
next. But it seemed that the villains were now either weary, 
or in some measure disgusted with their bloody labor ; for 
the four remaining prisoners, together with my friend, who 
had been thrown on the deck with the rest, were respited 
while the mate sent below for rum, and the whole murderous 
party held a drunken carouse, which lasted until sunset. 
They now fell to disputing in regard to the fate of the sur- 
vivors, who lay not more than four paces off, and could dis- 
tinguish every word said. Upon some of the mutineers the 
liquor appeared to have a softening effect, for several voices 
were heard in favor of releasing the captives altogether, on 
condition of joining the mutiny and sharing the profits. The 
black cook, however (who in all respects was a perfect demon, 
and who seemed to exert as much influence, if not more, than 
the mate himself), would listen to no proposition of the kind, 
and rose repeatedly for the purpose of resuming his work at 
the gangway. Fortunately he was so far overcome by intox- 
ication as to be easily restrained by the less bloodthirsty of 
the party, among whom was a line-manager, who went by the 
name of Dirk Peters. This man was the son of an Indian 
woman of the tribe of Upsarokas, who live among the fast- 
nesses of the Black Hills, near the source of the Missouri. 
His father was a fur-trader, I believe, or at least connected in 
some manner with the Indian trading-posts on Lewis River. 
Peters himself was one of the most ferocious-looking men I 
ever beheld. He was short in stature, not more than four 
feet eight inches high, but his limbs were of Herculean 
mould. His hands, especially, were so enormously thick and 
broad as hardly to retain a human shape. His arms, as well 
as legs, were bowed in the most singular manner, and appeared 
to possess no flexibility whatever. His head was equally de- 
formed, being of immense size, with an indentation on the 
crown (like that on the head of most negroes), and entirely 
bald. To conceal this latter deficiency, which did not pro- 
ceed from old age, he usually wore a wig formed of any hair- 
like material which presented itself — occasionally the skin of 
a Spanish dog or American grizzly bear. At the time spoken 
of, he had on a portion of one of these bear-skins ; and it 
added no little to the natural ferocity of his countenance, 
which betook of the Upsaroka character. The mouth ex- 
tended nearly from ear to ear ; the lips were thin, and seemed, 
like some other portions of his frame, to be devoid of natural 


40 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


pliancy, so that the ruling expression never varied under the 
influence of any emotion whatever. This ruling expression 
may be conceived when it is considered that the teeth were 
exceedingly long and protruding, and never even partially cov- 
ered, in any instance, by the lips. To pass this man with a cas- 
ual glance, one might imagine him to be convulsed with laugh- 
ter ; but a second look would induce a shuddering acknowledg- 
ment, that if such an expression were indicative of merriment, 
the merriment must be that of a demon. Of this singular 
being many anecdotes were prevalent among the seafaring 
men of Nantucket. These anecdotes went to prove his pro- 
digious strength when under excitement, and some of them 
had given rise to a doubt of his sanity. But on board the 
Grampus, it seems, he wns regarded, at the time of the mu- 
tiny, with feelings more of derision than of anything else. I 
have been thus particular in speaking of Dirk Peters, because, 
ferocious as he appeared, he proved the main instrument in 
preserving the life of Augustus, and because I shall have fre- 
quent occasion to mention him hereafter in the course of my 
narrative — a narrative, let me here say, which, in its latter 
portions, will be found to include incidents of a nature so en- 
tirely out of the range of human experience, and for this rea- 
son so far beyond the limits of human credulity, that I pro- 
ceed in utter hopelessness of obtaining credence for all that I 
shall tell, yet confidently trusting in time and progressing 
science to verify some of the most important and most im- 
probable of my statements. 

After much indecision and two or three violent quarrels, it was 
determined at last that all the prisoners (with the exception 
of Augustus, whom Peters insisted in a jocular manner upon 
keeping as his clerk) should be set adrift in one of the small- 
est w'haleboats. The mate went down into the cabin to see if 
Captain Barnard was still living — for, it will be remembered, 
he was left below when the mutineers came up. Presently the 
two made their appearance, the captain pale as death, but some- 
what recovered from the effects of his wound. He spoke to 
the men in a voice hardly articulate, entreated them not to set 
him adrift, but to return to their duty, and promising to land 
them wherever they chose, and to take no steps for bringing 
them to justice. He might as well have spoken to the wfinds. 
Two of the ruffians seized him by the arms and hurled him 
over the brig’s side into the boat, which had been lowered 
while the mate went below. The four men who were lying on 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


41 


the deck wei’e then untied and ordered to follow, which they 
did without attempting any resistance — Augustus being still 
left in his painful position, although he struggled and prayed 
only for the poor satisfaction of being permitted to bid his 
father farewell. A handful of sea-biscuit and a jug of water 
were now handed down ; but neither mast, sail, oar, nor com- 
pass. The boat was towed astern for a few minutes, during 
which the mutineers held another consultation — it was then 
finally cut adrift. By this time night had come on — there were 
neither moon nor stars visible — and a short and ugly sea was 
running, although there was no great deal of wind. The boat 
was instantly out of sight, and little hope could be entertained 
for the unfortunate sufferers who were in it. This event hap- 
pened, however, in latitude 35° 30' north, longitude 61° 20' 
west, and consequently at no very great distance from the 
Bermuda Islands. Augustus therefore endeavored to console 
himself with the idea that the boat might either succeed in 
reaching the land, or come sufficiently near to be fallen in with 
by vessels off the coast. 

All sail was now put upon the brig, and she continued her 
original course to the southwest — the mutineers being bent 
upon some piratical expedition, in which, from all that could 
be understood, a ship was to be intercepted on her way from 
the Cape Verd Islands to Porto Rico. No attention was paid 
to Augustus, who was untied and suffered to go about any- 
where forward of the cabin companion-way. Dirk Peters 
treated him with some degree of kindness, and on one occasion 
saved him from the brutality of the cook. His situation was 
still one of the most precarious, as the men were continually 
intoxicated, and there was no relying upon their continued 
good-humor or carelessness in regard to himself. His anxiety 
on my account he represented, however, as the most distress- 
ing result of his condition ; and, indeed, I had never reason 
to doubt the sincerity of his friendship. More than once he 
had resolved to acquaint the mutineers with the secret of my 
being on board, but was restrained from so doing, partly 
through recollection of the atrocities he had already beheld, 
and partly through a hope of being able soon to bring me re- 
lief. For the latter purpose he was constantly on the watch ; 
but, in spite of the most constant vigilance, three days elapsed 
after the boat was cut adrift before any chance occurred. At 
length, on the night of the third day, there came on a heavy 
blow from the eastward, and all hands were called up to take 


42 


NAREATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


in sail. During tlie confusion which ensued, he made his way 
below unobserved, and into -the state-room. What was his 
grief and horror in discovering that the latter had been ren- 
dered a place of deposit for a variety of sea-stores and ship 
furniture, and that several fathoms of old chain-cable, which 
had been stowed away beneath the companion-ladder, had been 
dragged thence to make room for a chest, and were now lying 
immediately upon the trap ! To remove it without discovery 
was impossible, and he returned on deck as quickly as he could. 
As he came up the mate seized him by the throat, and demand- 
ing what he had been doing in the cabin, was about flinging 
him over the larboard bulwark, when his life was again pre- 
served through the interference of Dirk Peters. Augustus 
was now put in handcuffs (of which there were several pairs 
on board), and his feet lashed tightly together. He was then 
taken into the steerage, and thrown into a lower berth next to 
the forecastle bulkheads, with the assurance that he should 
never put his foot on deck again “ until the brig was no longer 
a brig.” This was the expression of the cook, who threw him 
into the berth — it is hardly possible to say what precise mean- 
ing was intended by the phrase. The whole affair, however, 
proved the ultimate means of my relief, as will presently ap- 
pear. 


CHAPTER V. 

Fob some minutes after the cook had left the forecastle, 
Augustus abandoned himself to despair, never hoping to leave 
the berth alive. He now came to the resolution of acquaint- 
ing the first of the men who should come down with my 
situation, thinking it better to let me take my chance with 
the mutineers than perish of thirst in the hold — for it had 
been ten days since I was first imprisoned and my jug of 
water was not a plentiful supply even for four. As he was 
thinking on this subject, the idea came all at once into his 
head that it might be possible to communicate with me by 
the way of the main hold. In any other circumstances, the 
difiiculty and hazard of the undertaking would have pre- 
vented him from attempting it ; but now he had, at all events, 
little prospect of life, and consequently little to lose — he bent 
his whole mind, therefore, upon the task. 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


43 


His handcuffs were the first consideration. At first he saw 
no method of removing them, and feared that he should thus 
be baffled in the very outset ; but, upon a closer scrutiny, he 
discovered that the irons could be slipped off and on at 
pleasure with very little effort or inconvenience, merely by 
squeezing his hands through them — this species of manacle 
being altogether ineffectual in confining young persons, in 
whom the smaller bones readily yield to pressure. He now 
untied his feet, and, leaving the cord in such a manner that 
it could easily be readjusted in the event of any person’s com- 
ing down, proceeded to examine the bulkhead where it joined 
the berth. The partition here was of soft pine boai'd, an inch 
thick, and he saw that he should have little trouble in cutting 
his way through. A voice was now heard at the forecastle 
companion-way, and he had just time to put his right hand 
into its handcuff (the left had not been removed), and to 
draw the rope in a slipknot around his ankle, when Dirk 
Peters came below, followed by Tiger, who immediately leaped 
into the berth and lay down. The dog had been brought on 
board by Augustus, who knew my attachment to the animal, 
and thought it would give me pleasure to have him with me 
during the voyage. He went up to our house for him imme- 
diately after first taking me into the hold, but did not think 
of mentioning the circumstance upon his bringing the watch. 
Since the mutiny, Augustus had not seen liirh before his ap- 
pearance with Dirk Peters, and had given him up for lost, 
supposing him to have been thrown overboard by some of the 
malignant villains belonging to the mate’s gang. It appeared 
afterward that he had crawled into a hole beneath a whale- 
boat, from which, not having room to turn round, he could 
not extricate himself. Peters at last let him out, and, with a 
species of good feeling which my friend knew well how to 
apjDreciate, had now brought him to him in the forecastle as 
a companion, leaving at the same time some salt junk and 
potatoes, with a can of water : he then went on deck, prom- 
ising to come down with something more to eat on the next 
day. 

When he had gone, Augustus freed both hands from the 
manacles and unfastened his feet. He then turned down the 
head of the mattress on which he had been lying, and -with 
his penknife (for the ruffians had not thought it worth while 
to search him) commenced cutting vigorously across one of 
the partition planks, as closely as possible to the floor of the 


u 


NABRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


berth. He chose to cut here, because, if suddenly inter- 
rupted, he would be able to conceal what had been done by 
letting the head of the mattress fall into its proper position. 
For the remainder of the day, however, no disturbance oc- 
curred, and by night he had completely divided the plank. 
It should here be observed, that none of the crew occupied 
the forecastle as a sleeping- place, living altogether in the cabin 
since the mutiny, drinking the wines, and feasting on the sea- 
stores of Captain Barnard, and giving no more heed than was 
absolutely necessary to the navigation of the brig. These 
circumstances proved fortunate both for myself and Augus- 
tus ; for, had matters been otherwise, he would have found it 
impossible to reach me. As it was, he proceeded with confi- 
dence in his desig-n. It was near daybreak, however, before 
he completed the second division of the board (which was 
about a foot above the first cut), thus making an aperture 
quite large enough to admit his passage through with facility 
to the main orlop deck. Having got here, he made his way 
with but little trouble to the lower main hatch, although in 
so doing he had to scramble over tiers of oil-casks piled 
nearly as high as the upper deck, there being barely room 
enough left for his body. Upon reaching the hatch, he found 
that Tiger had followed him below, squeezing between two 
rows of the casks. It was now too late, however, to attempt 
getting to me before dawn, as the chief difficulty lay in pass- 
ing through the close stowage in the lower hold. He there- 
fore resolved to retuim, and wait till the next night. With 
this design, he proceeded to loosen the hatch, so that he 
might have as little detention as possible when he should 
come again. No sooner had he loosened it than Tiger sprang 
eagerly to the small opening produced, snuffed for a moment, 
and then uttered a long whine, scratching at the same time, 
as if anxious to remove the covering with his paws. There 
could be no doubt, from his behavior, that he was aware of 
my being in the hold, and Augustus thought it possible that 
he would be able to get to me if he put him down. He now 
hit upon the expedient of sending the note, as it was espe- 
cially desirable that I should make no attempt at forcing my 
way out, at least under existing circumstances, and there 
could be no certainty of his getting to me himself on the 
morrow, as he intended. After events proved how foHunate 
it was that the idea occurred to him as it did ; for, had it 
not been for the receipt of the note, I should undoubtedly 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


45 


have fallen upon some plan, however desperate, of alarming 
the crew, and both onr lives w^ould most probably have been 
sacrificed in consequence. 

Having concluded to write, the difficulty was now to pro- 
cure the materials for so doing. An old toothpick was soon 
made into a pen ; and this by means of feeling altogether, for 
the between-decks were as dark as pitch. Paper enough w^as 
obtained from the back of a letter— a duplicate of the forged 
letter from Mr. Koss. This had been the original draught ; 
but the handwriting not being sufiicientty 'well imitated, 
Augustus had written another, thrusting the first, by good 
fortune, into his coat-pocket, where it was now most oppor- 
tunely discovered. Ink alone was thus wanting, and a sub- 
stitute was immediately found for this by means of a slight 
incision with the penknife on the back of a finger just above 
the nail — a copious flow of blood ensuing, as usual, from 
wounds in that vicinity. The note was now written, as well 
as it could be in the dark, and under the circumstances. It 
briefly explained that a mutiny had taken place ; that Captain 
Barnard was set adrift ; and that I might expect immediate 
relief as far as provisions were concerned, but must not ven- 
ture upon making any disturbance. It concluded with these 
w'ords ; “/ ham scrawled this with blood — your life depends 
upon lying closed 

The slip of j^aper being tied upon the dog, he was now put 
down the hatchway, and Augustus made the best of his way 
back to the forecastle, where he found no reason to believe 
that any of the crew had been in his absence. To conceal the 
hole in the partition, he drove his knife in just above it, and 
hung up a j^ea-jacket which he found in the berth. His hand- 
cuffs were then replaced, and also the rope around his ankles. 

These arrangements 'were scarcely completed when 'Dirk 
Peters came below, very drunk, but in excellent humor, and 
bringing with him my friend’s allowance of provision for the 
day. This consisted of a dozen largo Irish potatoes roasted, 
and a pitcher of water. He sat for some time on a chest by 
the berth, and talked freely about the mate and the general 
concerns of the brig. His demeanor was exceedingly capri- 
cious, and even grotesque. At one time Augustus was much 
alarmed by his odd conduct. At last, however, he went on 
deck, muttering a promise to bring his prisoner a good din- 
ner on the morrow\ During the day two of the crew (har-: 
pooners) came down, accompanied by the cook, all three in 


46 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


nearly the last stage of intoxication. Like Peters, they made 
no scruple of talking unreservedly about their plans. It 
appeared that they were much divided among themselves as 
to their ultimate course, agreeing in no point, except the at- 
tack on the ship from the Cape Verd Islands, with which they 
were in hourly expectation of meeting. As far as could be 
ascertained, the mutiny had not been brought about alto- 
gether for the sake of booty ; a private pique of the chief 
mate’s against Captain Barnard having been the main instiga- 
tion. There now seemed to be two principal factions among 
the crew — one headed by the mate, the other by the cook. 
The former party were for seizing the first suitable vessel 
which should present itself, and equipping it at some of the 
West India Islands for a piratical cruise. The latter division, 
however, which was the stronger, and included Dirk Peters 
among its partisans, were bent upon pursuing the course orig- 
inally laid out for the brig into the South Pacific ; there 
either to take whale, or act otherwise, as circumstances should 
suggest. The representations of Peters, who had frequently 
visited these regions, had great weight, apparently, with the 
mutineers, wavering, as they were, between half-engendered 
notions of profit and pleasure. He dwelt on the world of 
novelty and amusement to be found among the innumerable- 
islands of the Pacific, on the perfect security and freedom 
from all restraint to be enjoyed, but, more particularly^ on 
the deliciousness of the climate, on the abundant means of 
good living, and on the voluptuous beauty of the women. As 
yet, nothing had been absolutely determined upon ; but the 
pictures of the hybrid line-manager were taking strong hold 
upon the ardent imaginations of the seamen, and there was 
every probability that his intentions would be finally carried 
into effect. 

The three men went away in about an hour, and no one else 
entered the forecastle all day. Augustus lay quiet until near- 
ly night. He then freed himself from the rope and irons, and 
prepared for his attempt. A bottle was found in one of the 
berths, and this he filled with water from the pitcher left by- 
Peters, storing his pockets at the same time with cold potatoes. 
To his great joy he also came across a lantern, with a small 
piece of tallow candle in it. This he could light at any mo- 
ment, as he had in his possession a box of phosphorus matches. 
When it was quite dark, he got through the hole in the bulk- 
head, having taken the precaution to arrange the bedclothes 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


47 


in the berth so as to convey the idea of a person covered up. 
When through, he hung up the pea-jacket on his knife, as be- 
fore, to conceal the aperture — this manoeuvre being easily ef- 
fected, as he did not readjust the piece of plank taken out 
until afterward. He was now on the main orlop deck, and 
proceeded to make his way, as before, between the upper deck 
and the oil-casks to the main hatchway. Having reached this, 
he lit the piece of candle, and descended, gToping with ex- 
treme difficulty among the compact stowage of the hold. In 
a few moments he became alarmed at the insufferable stench 
and the closeness of the atmosphere. He could not think it 
possible that I had survived my confinement for so long a 
period breathing so oppressive an air. He called my name 
repeatedly, but I made him no reply, and his apprehensions 
seemed thus to be confirmed. The brig was rolling violently, 
and there was so much noise in consequence, that it was use- 
less to listen for any weak sound, such as those of my breath- 
ing or snoring. He threw open the lantern, and held it as 
high as possible, whenever an opportunity occurred, in order 
that, by observing the light, I might, if alive, be aware that 
succor was approaching. Still nothing was heard from me, 
and the supposition of m}^ death began to assume the character 
of certainty. He determined, nevertheless, to force a passage, 
if possible, to the box, and at least ascertain beyond a doubt 
the truth of his surmises. He pushed on for some time in a 
most pitiable state of anxiety, until, at length, he found the 
pathway utterly blocked up, and that there was no possibility 
of making any farther way by the course in which he had set 
out. Overcome now by his feelings, he threw himself among 
the lumber in despair, and wept like a child. It was at this 
period that he heard the crash occasioned by the bottle which 
I had thrown down. Fortunate, indeed, was it that the in- 
cident occurred — for, upon this incident, trivial as it appears, 
the thread of my destiny depended. Many years elapsed, 
however, before I was aware of this fact. A natural shame 
and regret for his weakness and indecision prevented Augus- 
tus from confiding to me at once what a more intimate and 
unreserved communion afterward induced him to reveal. 
Upon finding his further progress in the hold impeded by ob- 
stacles which he could not overcome, he had resolved to aban- 
don his attempt at reaching me, and return at once to the 
forecastle. Before condemning him entirely on this head, the 
harassing circumstances which embarrassed him should be 


48 


NARRATIVE OP A. GORDON PTM. 


taken into consideration. The night was fast wearing away, 
and his absence from the forecastle might l)e discovered ; and, 
indeed, would necessarily be so, if he should fail to get back 
to the berth by daybreak. His candle was expiring in the 
socket, and there would be the greatest difficulty in retracing 
his way to the hatchway in the dark. It must be allowed, too, 
that he had every good reason to believe me dead ; in which 
event no benefit could result to me from his reaching the box, 
and a world of danger would be encountered to no pimpose 
by himself. He had repeatedly called, and I had made him 
no answer. I had been now eleven days and nights with no 
more water than that contained in the jug which he had left 
with me — a supply which it was not at all probable I had 
hoarded in the beginning of my confinement, as I had had 
every cause to expect a speedy release. The atmosphere of 
the hold, too, must have appeared to him, coming from the 
comparatively open air of the steerage, of a nature absolutely 
poisonous, and % far more intolerable than it had seemed to 
me upon my first taking up my quarters in the box — the 
hatchways at that time having been constantly open for many 
months previous. Add to these considerations that of the 
scene of bloodshed and terror so lately witnessed by my fiieiid ; 
his confinement, privations, and narrow escapes from death, 
together with the frail and equivocal tenure by which he still 
existed — circumstances all so well calculated to prostrate every 
energy of mind — and the reader wall be easily brought, as I 
have been, to regard his apparent falling off in friendship and 
in faith with sentiments rather of sorrow than of anger. 

The crash of the bottle was distinctly heard, yet Augustus 
was not sure that it proceeded from the hold. The doubt, 
however, was sufficient inducement to persevere. He clam- 
bered up nearly to the orlop deck by means of the stowage, 
and then, watching for a lull in the pitchings of the vessel, 
he called out to me in as loud a tone as he could command, 
regardless, for the moment, of the danger of being overheard 
by the crew. It will be remembered that on this occasion the 
voice reached me, but I was so entirely overcome by violent 
agitation as to be incapable of reply. Confident, now, that 
his worst apprehensions were well founded, he descended, 
with a view^ of getting back to the forecastle without loss of 
time. In his haste, some small boxes were thrown down, the 
noise occasioned by which I heard, as will be recollected. He 
had made considerable progress on his return when the faU 


liARRATIVE OF A, GORDON PYM, 


49 


of the kihfe again caused him to hesitate. He retraced his 
steps immediately, and, clambering up the stowage a second 
time, called out my name, loudly as before, having watched 
for a lull. This time I found voice to answer. Ovei’joyed at 
discovering me to be still alive, he now resolved to brave 
every difficulty and danger in reaching me. Having extri- 
cated himself as quickly as possible from the labyrinth of 
lumber by which he was hemmed in, he at length struck into 
an opening which promised better, and liually, after a series 
of struggles, arrived at the box in a state of utter exhaustion. 


CHAPTER YI. 

The leading particulars of this narration were all that Au- 
gustus communicated to me wliile we remained near the box. 
It was not until afterward that he entered fully into all the 
details. He was apprehensive of being missed, and I was wild 
with impatience to leave my detested place of confinement. 
AYe resolved to make our way at once to the hole in the bulk- 
head, near which I was to remain for the present, while he went 
through to reconnoitre. To leave Tiger in the box was what 
neither of us could endui’e to think of ; yet, how to act other- 
wise was the question. He now seemed to be perfectly quiet, 
and we could not even distinguish the sound of his breathing 
upon applying our ears closely to the box. I was convinced 
that lie was dead, and determined to open the door. AYe 
found him lying at full length, apparently in a deep stupor, 
yet still alive. No time was to be lost, yet I could not bring 
myself to abandon an animal wdio had now been twice instru- 
mental in saving my life, without some attempt at preserving 
him. AA^e therefore dragged him along with us as well as we 
could, although with the greatest difficuly and fatigue ; Au- 
gustus, during part of the time, being forced to clamber over 
the impediments in our way with the huge dog in his arms — 
a foat to which the feebleness of my frame rendered me totally 
iufidequate. At. length we succeeded in reaching the hole, 
wfiien Augustus got through, and Tiger was pushed in after- 
Tvard. All was found to be safe, and we did not fail to return 
sincere thanks to God for our deliverance from the imminent 
danger we had escaped. For the present, it was agreed that 
I should remain near the opening, through which my com- 
4 


50 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


panion could readily supply me with a j^art of his daily pro- 
vision, and where I could have the advantages of breathing an 
atmosphere comparatively pure. 

In explanation of some portions of this narrative, wherein 
I have spoken of the stowage of the brig, and which may ap- 
pear ambiguous to some of my readers who may have seen a 
proper or regular stowage, I must here state that the manner in 
which this most important duty had been performed on board 
the Grampus 'was a most shameful piece of neglect on the 
part of Captain Barnard, who was by no means as careful or 
as experienced a seaman as the hazardous nature of the ser- 
vice on which he was employed would seem necessarily to de- 
mand. A proper stowage cannot be accomplished in a care- 
less maimer, and many most disastrous accidents, even wdthin 
the limits of my own experience, have arisen from neglect or 
ignorance in this particular. Coasting vessels, in the frequent 
hurry and bustle attendant upon taking in or discharging 
cargo, are the most liable to mishap from the want of a 
projier attention to stowage. The great point is to allow no 
possibility of the cargo or ballast’s shifting position even in 
the most violent rollings of the vessel. With this end, great 
attention must be paid, not only to the bulk taken in, but to 
the nature of the bulk, and whether there be a full or only a 
partial cargo. In most kinds of freight the stowage is accom- 
jilished by means of a screw. Thus, in a load of tobacco or 
hour, the wdiole is screwed so tightly into the hold of the ves- 
sel that the. barrels or hogsheads, upon discharging, are found 
to be completely flattened, and take some time to regain their 
original shape. This screwing, however, is resorted to prin- 
cipally with a view of obtaining more room in the hold ; for 
in a f ull load of any such commodities as flour or tobacco, 
there can be no danger of any shifting whatever, at least none 
from wiiich inconvenience can result. There have been in- 
stances, indeed, w^here this method of screwing has resulted 
in the most lamentable consequences, arising from a cause 
altogether distinct from the danger attendant upon a shifting 
of cargo. A load of cotton, for example, tightly screw^ed 
while in certain conditions, has been known, through the ex- 
pansion of its bulk, to rend a vessel asunder at sea. There 
can be no doubt, either, that the same result w'ould ensue in 
the case of tobacco, w^hile undergoing its usual course of fer- 
mentation, were it not for the interstices consequent upon the 
rotundity of the hogsheads. 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


51 


It is when a partial cargo is received that danger is chiefly 
to be apprehended from shifting, and that precautions should 
be always taken to guard against such misfortune. Only those 
who have encountered a violent gale of wind, or rather who 
have experienced the rolling of a vessel in a sudden calm 
after the gale, can form an idea of the tremendous force of 
the plunges, and of the consequent terrible impetus given to 
all loose articles in the vessel. It is then that the necessity 
of a cautious stowage, when there is a partial cargo, becomes 
obvious. When tying to (especially with a small head sail), a 
vessel which is not property modelled in the bows is frequently 
thrown upon her beam-ends ; this occurring even every fifteen 
or twenty minutes upon an average, yet without any serious con- 
sequences resulting, provided there he a proper stowage. If 
this, however, has not been strictly attended to, in the first of 
these heavy lurches the whole of the cargo tumbles over to the 
side of the vessel which lies upon the water, and, being thus 
prevented from regaining her equilibrium, as she would other- 
wise necessarily do, she is certain to fill in a few seconds and 
go down. It is not too much to say that at least one half of 
the instances in which vessels have foundered in heavy gales 
at sea may be attributed to a shifting of cargo or of ballast. 

When a partial cargo of any kind is taken on board, the 
whole, after being first stowed as compactly as may be, should 
be covered with a layer of stout shifting-boards, extending 
com23letety across the vessel. Upon these boards strong tem- 
porary stanchions should be erected, reaching to the timbers 
above, and thus securing everything in its place. In cargoes 
consisting of grain, or any similar matter, additional precau- 
tions are requisite. A hold filled entirety with grain upon 
leaving port will be found not more than three fourths full 
upon reaching its destination — this, too, although the freight, 
when measured bushel by bushel by the consignee, will over- 
run by a vast deal (on account of the swelling of the grain) 
the quantity consigned. This result is occasioned by settling 
during the voyage, and is the more perceptible in proportion 
to the roughness of the weather experienced. If grain loosely 
thrown in a vessel, then, is ever so well secured by shifting- 
boards and stanchions, it will be liable to shift in a Jong pas- 
sage so greatly as to bring about the most distressing 
calamities. To prevent these, every method should be em- 
ployed before leaving port to settle the cargo as much as pos- 
sible ; and for this there are many contrivances, among which 


52 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM, 


may be mentioned the driving of wedges into the grain. Even 
after all this is done, and unusual pains taken to secure the 
shifting-boards, no seaman who knows what he is about will 
feel altogether secure in a gale of any violence with a cargo of 
grain on board, and, least of all, with a partial cargo. Yet 
there are hundreds of our coasting vessels, and, it is likely, 
many more from the ports of Europe, which sail daily with 
partial cargoes, even of the most dangerous species, and with- 
out any precautions whatever. The wonder is that no more 
accidents occur than do actually happen. A lamentable in- 
stance of this heedlessness occurred to my knowledge in the 
case of Captain Joel Eice, of the schooner Firefly, which sailed 
from Eichmond, Virginia, to Madeira, vdth a cargo of corn, in 
the year 1825. The captain had gone many voyages without 
serious accident, although he was in the habit of paying no 
attention whatever to his stowage, more than to secure it in 
the ordinary manner. He had never before sailed with a car- 
go of grain, and on this occasion had the corn thrown on 
board loosely, when it did not much more than half fill the 
vessel. For the first portion of the voyage he met with noth- 
ing more than light breezes ; but when within a day’s sail of 
Madeira there came on a strong gale from the N. N. E. which 
forced him to lie to. He brought the schooner to the wind 
under a double-reefed foresail alone, when she rode as well as 
any vessel could be expected to do, and shipped not a drop 
of water. Toward night the gale somewhat abated, and she 
rolled with more unsteadiness than before, but still did very 
well, until a heavy lurch threw her upon her beam-ends to star- 
board. The corn was then heard to shift bodily, the force of 
the movement bursting open the main hatchway. The vessel 
went down like a shot. This happened within hail of a small 
sloop from Madeira, which picked up one of the crew (the 
only person saved), and which rode out the gale in perfect 
security, as indeed a jolly-boat might have done under proper 
management. 

The stowage on board the Grampus was most chimsily done, 
if stowage that could be called which was little better than a 
promiscuous huddling together of oil-casks* and ship furni- 
ture. I have already spoken of the condition of articles in the 
hold. On the orlop deck there was space enough for my body 


* Whaling vessels are usually fitted with iron oil-tanks — why the 
Grampus was not I have never been able to ascertain. 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PTM. 


53 


(as I have stated) between the oil-casks and the upper deck ; 
a space was left open around the main hatchway ; and several 
other large spaces were left in the stowage. Near the hole 
cut through the bulkhead by Augustus there was enough for 
an entire cask, and in this space I found myself comfortably 
situated for the present. 

By the time my friend had got safely into the berth, and re- 
adjusted his handcuffs and the rope, it was broad daylight. 
We had made a narrow escape indeed ; for scarcely had he 
arranged all matters, wdien the mate came below with Dirk 
Peters and the cook. They talked for some time about the 
vessel from the Cape Verds, and seemed to be excessively 
anxious for her appearance. At length the cook came to the 
berth in which Augustus was lying, and seated himself in it 
near the head. I could see and hear everything from my hid- 
ing-place, for the piece cut out had not been put back, and I 
was in momentary expectation that the negro would fall against 
the pea-jacket, which was hung up to conceal the aperture, in 
which case all would have been discovered, and our lives 
Avould, no doubt, have been instantly sacrificed. Our good 
fortune prevailed, however ; and although he frequently 
touched it as the vessel rolled, he never pressed against it 
sufficiently to bring about a discovery. The bottom of the 
jacket had been carefully fastened to the bulkhead, so that 
the hole might not be seen by its swinging to one side. All 
this time Tiger was lying in the foot of the berth, and ap- 
j^eared to have recovered in some measure his faculties, for 
I could see him occasionally open his eyes and draw a long- 
breath. 

After a few minutes the mate and cook went above, leaving 
Dirk Peters behind, who, as soon as they were gone, came 
and sat himself down in the place just occupied by the mate. 
He began to talk very sociably with Augustus, and we could 
now see that the greater part of his apparent intoxication, 
while the two others were with him, ^s as a feint. He an- 
swered all my companion’s questions with perfect freedom ; 
told him that he had no doubt of his father’ s having been 
picked up, as there were no less than five sail in sight just 
before sundown on the day he was cut adrift ; and used other 
language of a consolatory nature, which occasioned me no less 
surprise than pleasure. Indeed, I began to entertain hopes, 
that through the instrumentality of Peters we might be finally 
enabled to regain possession of the brig, and this idea I men- 


54 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


tioned to Augustus as 'soon as I found an opportunity. He 
thought the matter possible, but urged the necessity of the 
greatest caution in making the attempt, as the conduct of the 
hybrid appeared to be instigated by the most arbitrary ca- 
pdce alone ; and, indeed, it was difficult to say if he was at 
any moment of sound mind. Peters went upon deck in about 
an hour, and did not return again until noon, when he brought 
Augustus a plentiful supply of junk beef and pudding. Of 
this, when we were left alone, I partook heartily, without re- 
turnino* through the hole. No one else came down into the 

O O 

forecastle during the day, and at night I got into Augustus’s 
berth, where I slept soundly and sweetly until nearly day- 
break, when he awakened me upon hearing a stir upon deck, 
and I regained my hiding-place as quickly as possible. When 
the day was fully broke, we found that Tiger had recovered his 
strength almost entirely, and gave no indications of h^^dro- 
phobia, drinking a little water that was offered him with 
great apparent eagerness. During the^da}’’ he regained all 
his former vigor and appetite. His strange conduct had been 
brought on, no doubt, by the deleteiious quality of the air of 
the hold, and had no connection with canine madness. I 
could not sufficiently rejoice that I had persisted in bringing 
him with me from the box. This day was the thirtieth of 
June, and the thirteenth since the Grampus made sail from 
Nantucket. 

On the second of July the mate came below, drunk as usual, 
and in an excessively good-humor. He came to Augustus’s 
berth, and, giving him a slap on the back, asked him if he 
thought he could behave himself if he ^ let him loose, and 
whether he would promise not to be going into the cabin 
again. To this, of course, my friend answered in the affirm- 
ative, when the ruffian set him at liberty, after making him 
drink from a ffask of rum which he drew from his coat-pock- 
et. Both now went on deck, and I did not see Augustus for 
about three hours. He then came below with the good news 
that he had obtained permission to go about the brig as he 
pleased anywhere forward of the mainmast, and that he had 
been ordered to sleep, as usual, in the forecastle. He brought 
me, too, a good dinner, and a plentiful supply of water. The 
brig was still cruising for the vessel from the Cape Yerds, 
and a sail was now in sight, which was thought to be the one 
in question. As the events of the ensuing eight days were of 
little importance, and had no direct bearing upon the main 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


55 


incidents of my narrative, I will here throw them into the 
form of a journal as I do not wish to omit them altogether. 

Jidij 'del. Augustus furnished me with three blankets, with 
which I contrived a comfortable bed in my hiding-place. No 
one came below, except my companion, during the da3^ Ti- 
ger took his station in the berth just by the aperture, and 
slept heavily, as if not yet entirely recovered from the effects 
of his sickness. Toward night a flaw of wind struck the brig 
before sail could be taken in, and very nearly capsized her. 
The puff* died away immediately, however, and no damage 
was done beyond the splitting of the foretopsail. Dirk Peters 
treated Ang-ustus all this day wdth great kindness, and entered 
into a long conversation with him respecting the Pacific Ocean, 
and the islands he had visited in that region. He asked him 
whether he would not like to go with the mutineers on a kind 
of exploring and pleasure voyage in those quarters, and said 
that the men were gradually coming over to the mate’s views. 
To this Augustus thought it best to reply that he would be 
glad to go on such an adventure, since nothing better could 
be done, and that anything was preferable to a piratical life. 

J Illy 4,fh. The vessel in sight proved to be a small brig from 
Liverpool, and was allowed to pass unmolested. Augustus 
spent most of his time on deck, wuth a view of obtaining all 
the information in his powder respecting the intentions of the 
mutineers. They had frequent and violent quarrels among 
themselves, in one of which a harpooner, Jim Bonner, was 
thrown overboard. The party of the mate was gaining ground. 
Jim Bonner belonged to the cook’s gang, of wdiich Peters was 
a j)artisan. 

J Illy 5th. About daybreak there came on a stiff breeze from 
the west, which at noon freshened into a gale, so that the brig 
could carry nothing more than her trysail and foresail. In 
taking in the foretopsail, Simms, one of the common hands, 
and belonging also to the cook’s gang, fell overboard, being 
very much in liquor, and w^as drowned — no attempt being 
made to save him. The whole number of persons on board 
w^as now thirteen, to wit : Dirk Peters ; Seymour, the black 

cook ; Jones ; Greely ; Hartman Eogers ; and 

William Allen, of the cook’s party ; the mate, whose name I 

never learned ; Absalom Hicks ; AVilson ; John Hunt ; 

and Kichard Parker, of the mate’s party — besides Augustus 
and myself. 

July Qth. The gale lasted all this day, blowing in heavy 


56 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


squalls, accompanied with rain. The brig took in a good deal 
of water through her seams, and one of the pumps was kept 
continually going, Augustus being forced to take his turn. 
Just at twilight a large ship passed close by us, without hav- 
ing been discovered until within hail. This ship was sup- 
posed to be the one for which the mutineers were on the 
look-out. The mate hailed her, but the reply was drowned 
in the roaring of the gale. At eleven, a sea was shipped amid- 
ships, which tore away a great portion of the larboard bul- 
warks, and did some other slight damage. Toward morning 
the weather moderated, and at sunrise there was very little 
wind. 

July 1th. There was a heavy swell running all this day, 
during which the brig, being light, rolled excessively, and 
many aidicles broke loose in the hold, as I could hear dis- 
tinctly from my hiding-place. I suffered a great deal from 
sea-sickness. Peters had a long conversation this day with 
Augustus, and told him that two of his gang, Greely and 
Allen, had gone over to the mate, and were resolved to turn 
pirates. He put several questions to Augustus which he did 
not then exactly understand. During a part of this evening 
the leak gained upon the vessel ; and little could be done to 
remedy it, as it was occasioned by the brig’s straining, and 
taking in the water through her seams. A sail was thrummed, 
and got under the bows, which aided us in some measure, so 
that we began to gain upon the leak. 

July Sth. A light breeze sprung up at sunrise from the east- 
ward, when the mate headed the brig to the southwest, with 
the intention of making some of the West India Islands, in 
pursuance of his piratical designs. No opposition was made 
by Peters or the cook — at least none in the hearing of Augus- 
tus. All idea of taking the vessel from the Cape Verds was 
abandoned. The leak was now easily kept under by one 
pump going every three-quarters of an hour. The sail was 
drawn from beneath the bows. Spoke two small schooners 
during the day. 

July dth. Fine weather. All hands employed in repairing 
bulwarks. Peters had again a long conversation with Augus- 
tus, and spoke more plainly than he had done heretofore. He 
said nothing should induce him to come into the mate’s views, 
and even hinted his intention of taking the brig out of his 
hands. He asked my friend if he could depend upon his aid 
in such case, to which Augustus said, “ Yes,” without hesita- 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


57 


fcion. Peters then said he would sound the others of his 
party upon the subject, and went away. During the remain- 
der of the day Augustus had no opportunity of speaking with 
him privately. 


CHAPTER vn. 

July 10th. Spoke a brig from Rio, bound to Norfolk 
Weather hazy, with a light baffling wind from the eastward. 
To-day Hartman Rogers died, having been attacked on the 
eighth with si^asms after drinking a glass of grog. This man 
was of the cook’s party, and one upon wdiom Peters placed 
his main reliance. He told Augustus that he believed the 
mate had poisoned him, and that he expected, if he did not 
be on the look-out, his own turn would come shortly. There 
were now only himself, Jones, and the cook belonging to his 
own gang — on the other side there were five. He had spoken 
to Jones about taking the command from the mate ; but the 
project having been coolly received, he had been deterred from 
pressing the matter any further, or from saying anything to 
the cook. It was well, as it happened, that he was so pru- 
dent, for in the afternoon the cook expressed his determina- 
tion of siding with the mate, and went over formally to that 
party; while Jones took an opportunity of quarrelling with 
Peters, and hinted that he would let the mate know of the 
plan in agitation. There was now, evidently, no time to be 
lost, and Peters expressed his determination of attempting to 
tike the vessel at all hazards, provided Augustus would lend 
him his aid. My friend at once assured him of his willing- 
ness to enter into any plan for that purpose, and, thinking the 
opportunity a favorable one, made known the fact of my being 
on board. At this the hybrid was not more astonished than 
delighted, as he had no reliance whatever upon Jones, whom 
he already considered as belonging to the party of the mate. 
They went below immediately, when Augustus called to me 
by name, and Peters and myself were soon made acquainted. 

It was agreed that we should attempt to retake the vessel 
upon the first good opportunity, leaving Jones altogether out 
of our councils. In the event of success, we were to run the 
brig into the first port that offered, and deliver her up. The 
desertion of his j^arty had frustrated Peters’ design of going 


58 


NARBATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


into the Pacific — an adventure which could not be accom- 
plished without a crew, and he depended upon either getting 
acquitted upon trial, on the score of insanity (which he 
solemnly averred had actuated him in lending his aid to the 
mutiny), or upon obtaining a pardon, if found guilty, through 
the representations of Augustus and myself. Our deliber- 
ations were interrupted for the present by the cry of, “ All 
hands take in sail,” and Peters and Augustus ran up on 
deck. 

As usual, the crew were nearly all drunk ; and, before sail 
could be properly taken in, a violent squall laid the brig on 
her beam-ends. By keeping her away, however, she righted, 
having shipped a good deal of water. Scarcely was everything 
secure, when another squall took the vessel, and immediately 
afterward another — no damage being done. There was every 
appearance of a gale of wind, which, indeed shortly came on, 
with great fury, from the northward and westward. All was 
made as snug as possible, and we laid to, as usual, under a 
close-reefed foresail. As night drew on, the wind increased 
in violence, with a remarkably heavy sea. Peters now came 
into the forecastle with Augustus, and we resumed our delib- 
erations. 

We agreed that no opportunity could be more favorable 
than the present for carrying our designs into effect, as an at- 
tempt at such a moment would never be anticipated. As the 
brig was snugly laid to, there would be no necessity of manoeu- 
vring her until good weather, when, if we succeeded in our at- 
tempt, we might liberate one, or perhaps two of the men, to 
aid us in taking her into port. The main difficulty was the 
gTeat disproportion in our forces. There were only three of us, 
and in the cabin there were nine. All the arms on board, too, were 
in their possession, with the exception of a pair of small pistols 
which Peters had concealed about his person, and the large 
seaman’s knife which he always wore in the waistband of his 
pantaloons. From certain indications, too— such, for example, 
as there being no such thing as an axe or a handspike tying 
in their customary places — we began to fear that the mate 
had his suspicions, at least in regard to Peters, and that he 
would let slip no opportunity of getting rid of him. It was 
clear, indeed, that what we should determine to do could not 
be done too soon. Still the odds were too much against us 
to allow of our proceeding without the greatest caution. 

Peters proposed that he should go up on deck, and enter 


NAERAriVE OF A. GORDON PTM. 


59 


into conversation with the watch (Allen), when he would be 
able to throw him into the sea without trouble, and without 
making any disturbance, by seizing a good op^Dortunity ; tliat 
Augustus and myself should then come up, and endeavor to 
provide ourselves with some kind of weapons from the deck ; 
and that we should then make a rush together, and secure the 
companion-way before any opposition could be oliered. I ob- 
jected to this, because I could not believe that the mate (who 
was a cunning fellow in all matters which did not affect his 
superstitious prejudices) would suffer himself to be so easily 
entrapped. The very fact of there being a watch on deck at 
all was sufficient proof that he was upon the alert — it not be- 
ing usual, except in vessels where discipline is most rigidly 
enforced, to station a watch on deck when a vessel is lying to 
in a gale of wind. As I address myself principally, if not al- 
together, to persons who have never been to sea, it may be as 
well to state the exact condition of a vessel under such cir- 
cumstances. Lying to, or, in sea-parlance, “laying to,” is a 
measure resorted to for various purposes, and effected in vari- 
ous manners. In moderate weather, it is frequently done 
with a view of merely bringing the vessel to a stand-still, to 
wait for anotlier vessel, or any similar object. If the vessel 
which lies to is under full sail the manoeuvre is usually accom- 
plished by throwing round some portions of her sails, so as to 
let the wind take them aback, when she becomes stationary. 
But we are now speaking of lying to in a gale of Avind. 
This is done when the wind is ahead, and too Auolent to ad- 
mit of carrying sail without danger of capsizing ; and some- 
times even when the wind is fair, but the sea too heavy for 
the vessel to be put before it. If a vessel be suffered to s ud 
before the Avind in a \^ery heavy sea, much damage is usually 
done her by the shipping of Avater over her stern, and some- 
times by the violent plunges she makes forAvar cl. This manoeu- 
ATe, then, is seldom resorted to in such case, unless through 
necessity. When the vessel is in a leaky condition, she is 
often 2:>ut before the wind even in the heaviest seas ; for, Avhen 
lying to, her seams are sure to be greatly opened by her vio- 
lent straining, and it is not so much the case Avhen scudding. 
Often, too, it becomes necessary to scud a vessel, either Avhen 
the blast is so exceedingly furious as to tear in pieces the sail 
Avhich is employed Avith a view of bringing her head to the 
Avind, or when, through the false modelling of the frame or 
other causes, this main object cannot be effected. 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


60 

Vessels in a gale of wind are laid to in different manners, 
according to tlieir peculiar construction. Some lie to best 
under a foresail, and this, I believe, is the sail most usually 
employed. Large square-rigged vessels have sails for the ex- 
press purpose, called storm-staysails. But the jib is occasion- 
ally employed by itself — sometimes the jib and foresail, or a 
double-reefed foresail, and not unfrequently the aftersails, are 
made use of. Foretopsails are very often found to answer the 
purpose better than any other species of sail. The Grampus 
was generally laid to under a close -reefed foresail. 

When a vessel is to be laid to, her head is brought up to 
the wiiid just so nearly as to fill the sail under which she lies, 
when hauled flat aft, that is, when brought diagonally across 
the vessel. This being done, the bows point within a few de- 
grees of the direction from which the wind issues, and the 
windward bow of course receives the shock of the waves. In 
this situation a good vessel will ride out a very heavy gale of 
wind without shipping a drop of water, and without any fur- 
ther attention being requisite on the part of the crew. The 
helm is usually lashed down, but this is altogether unneces- 
sary (except on account of the noise it makes when loose), for 
the rudder has no effect upon the vessel when lying to. In- 
deed, the helm had far better be left loose than lashed very 
fast, for the rudder is apt to be torn off by heavy seas if there 
be no room for the helm to play. As long as the sail holds, a 
well-modelled vessel will maintain her situation, and ride every 
sea, as if instinct with life and reason. If the violence of the 
wind, however, should tear the sail into pieces (a fear which 
it requires a perfect hurricane to accomplish under ordinary 
circumstances), there is then imminent danger. The vessel 
falls off from the wind, and, coming broadside to the sea, is 
completely at its mercy : the only resource in this case is to 
put her quietly before the wind, letting her scud until some 
other sail can be set. Some vessels will lie to under no sail 
whatever, but such are not to be trusted at sea. 

But to return from this digression. It had never been cus- 
tomary with the mate to have any watch on deck when lying 
to in a gale of wind, and the fact that he had now one, coupled 
with the circumstance of the missing axes and handspikes, 
fully convinced us that the crew were too well on the watch to 
be taken by surprise in the manner Peters had suggested. 
Something, however, was to be done, and that with as little 
delay as practicable, for there could be no doubt that a suspi- 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


Cl 

cion ha\nng been once entertained against Peters, he would be 
sacrificed upon the earliest occasion, and one would certainly 
be either found or made upon the breaking of the gale. 

Augustus now suggested that if Peters could contrive to 
remove, under any pretext,, the piece of chain-cable which lay 
over the trap in the state-room, we might possibly be able to 
come upon them unawares by means of the hold ; but a little 
reflection convinced us that the vessel rolled and pitched too 
■sdolently for any attempt of that nature. 

By good fortune I at length hit upon the idea of working 
upon the superstitious terrors and guilty conscience of the 
mate. It will be remembered that one of the crev/, Hartman 
Kogers, had died during the morning, having been attacked 
two days before with spasms after drinking sonie spirits and 
water. Peters had expressed to us his opinion that this man 
had been poisoned by the mate, and for this belief he had 
reasons, so he said, which were incontrovertible, but which 
he could not be prevailed upon to explain to us — this way- 
ward refusal being only in keeping with other points of his 
singular character. But whether or not he had any better 
grounds for suspecting the mate than we had ourselves, we 
were easily led to fall in with his suspicion, and determined 
to act accordingly. 

Rogers had died about eleven in the forenoon, in violent 
convulsions ; and the corpse presented a few minutes after 
death one of the most horrid and loathsome spectacles I ever 
remember to have seen. The stomach was swollen immensely, 
like that of a man who has been drowned and lain under 
water for many weeks. The hands were in the same condition, 
while the face was shrunken, shrivelled, and of a chalky 
whiteness, except where relieved by two or three glaring red 
splotches, lilie those occasioned by the erysipelas : one of 
these splotches extended diagonally across the face, completely 
covering up an eye as if with a band of red velvet. In this 
disgusting condition the body had been brought up from the 
cabin at noon to be thrown overboard, when the mate getting 
a glimpse of it (for he now saAv it for the first time), and be- 
ing either touched with remorse for his crime or struck with 
terror at so horrible a sight, ordered the men to sew the body 
up in its hammock, and allow it the usual rites of sea-burial. 
Having given these directions, he went below, as if to avoid 
any further sight of his victim. While preparations were 
making to obey his orders, the gale came on with great fuiy, 


62 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


and the design was abandoned for the present. The corpse, 
left to itself, was washed into the larboard scuppers, where it 
still lay at the time of which I speak, floundering about Avith 
the furious lurches of the brig. 

Having arranged our plan, we set about putting it in execu- 
tion as speedily as possible. Peters went upon deck, and, as 
he had anticipated, was immediately accosted by Allen, who 
appeared to be stationed more as a w’atch on the forecastle 
than for any other purpose. The fate of this villain, however, 
was speedily and silently decided ; for Peters, approaching 
him in a careless manner, as if about to address him, seized 
him by the throat, and, before he could utter a single cry, 
tossed him over the bulwarks. He then called to us, and we 
came up. Our first precaution was to look about for some- 
thing with which to arm ourselves, and in doing this we had 
to proceed with great care, for it was impossible to stand on 
deck an instant without holding fast, and violent seas broke 
over the vessel at every plunge forward. It was indispen- 
sable, too, that we should be quick in our operations, for 
every minute we expected the mate to be up to set the pumps 
going, as it was evident the brig must be taldng in water very 
fast. After searching about for some time, we could find 
nothing more fit for our purpose than the two pump handles, 
one of which Augustus took, and I the other. Having se- 
cured these, we stripped off the shirt of the corpse and 
dropped the body overboard. Peters and myself then went 
below, leaving Augustus to watch upon deck, where he took 
his station just where Allen had been placed, and with his 
back to the cabin companion-way, so that, if any one of the 
mate’s gang should come up, he might suppose it was the 
Avatch. 

As soon as I got below I commenced disguising myself so 
as to represent the corpse of Rogers. The shirt Avhich Ave had 
taken from the body aided us very much, for it was of singu- 
lar form and character, and easily recognizable — a kind of 
smock, Avhich the deceased Avore over his other clothing. It 
Avas a blue stockinett, Avith large Avhite stripes running across. 
Having put this on, I proceeded to equip myself Avith a false 
stomach, in imitation of the horrible deformity of the SAvollen 
corpse. This was soon effected by means of stuffing Avith 
some bedclothes. I then gave the same appearance to my 
hands by drawing on a pair of white Avoolen mittens, and fill- 
ing them in Avith any kind of rags that offered themselves. 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON P7M. 


63 


Peters then arranged my face, first rubbing it well over with 
white chalk, and afterward splotching it with blood, which 
he took from a cut in his finger. The streak across the eye 
was not forgotten, and presented a most shocking appearance. 


CHAPTER Vin. 

As I viewed myself in a fragment of looking-glass which 
hung up in the cabin, and by the dim light of a kind of bat- 
tle-lantern, I was so impressed with a sense of vague awe at 
my appearance, and at the recollection of the ternfic reality 
which I was thus representing, that I was seized with a 
violent tremor, and could scarcely summon resolution to go 
on with my part. It was necessary, however, to act with 
decision, and Peters and mj^self went upon deck. 

We there found everything safe, and, keeping close to the 
bulwarks, the three of us crept to the companion-way. It 
was only partially closed, precautions having been taken 
to prevent its being suddenly pushed to from wdthout, by 
means of placing billets of wood on the upper step so as to in- 
terfere with the shutting. We found no difficulty in getting 
a full view of the interior of the cabin through the cracks 
where the hinges were placed. It now proved to have been 
very fortunate for us that we had not attempted to take them 
by surprise, for they were evidently on the alert. Only one 
was asleep, and be lying just at the foot of the companion- 
ladder, with a musket by his side. The rest were seated on 
several mattresses, which had been taken from the berths and 
thrown on the floor. They were engaged in earnest conver- 
sation ; and although they had been carousing, as appeared 
from two empty jugs, with some tin tumblers which lay 
about, they were not as much intoxicated as usual. All had 
knives, one or two of them pistols, and a great many muskets 
were lying in a berth close at hand. 

We hstened to their conversation for some time before we 
could make up our minds how to act, having as yet resolved 
on nothing determinate, except that we would attempt to 
paralyze their exertions, when we should attack them, by 
means of the apparition of Rogers. They were discussing 
their piratical plans, in which all we could hear distinctly 


64 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


was, that they would unite with the crew of a schooner Hor- 
net, and, if possible, get the schooner herself into their pos- 
session preparatory to some attempt on a large scale, the 
particulars of which could not be made out by either of us. 

One of the men spoke of Peters, when the mate replied to 
him in a low voice which could not be distinguished, and 
afterward added more loudly, that “ he could not understand 
his being so much forward with the captain’s brat in the fore- 
castle, and he thought the sooner both of them were over- 
board the better.” To this no answer was made, but we 
could easily perceive that the hint was well received by the 
whole party, and more particularly by Jones. At this period 
I was excessively agitated, the more so as I could see that 
neither Augustus nor Peters could determine how to act. I 
made up my mind, however, to sell my life as dearly as possi- 
ble, and not to sulfer myself to be overcome by any feelings 
of trepidation. 

The tremendous noise made by the roaring of the wind in 
the rigging, and the washing of the sea over the deck, pre- 
vented us from hearing what was said, except during momen- 
tary lulls. In one of these, we all distinctly heard the mate 
tell one of the men to “go forward, and order the d d lub- 

bers to come into the cabin, where he could have an eye upon 
them, for he wanted no such secret doings on board the brig.” 
It was well for us that the pitching of the vessel at this 
moment was so violent as to prevent this order from being 
carried into instant execution. The cook got up from liis 
mattress to go for us, when a tremendous lurch, which I 
thought would carry away the masts, threw him headlong 
against one of the larboard state-room doors, bursting it open, 
and creating a good deal of other confusion. Luckily, neither 
of our party was thrown from his position, and we had time 
to make a precipitate retreat to the forecastle, and arrange a 
hurried plan of action before the messenger made his appear- 
ance, or rather before he put his head out of the companion- 
hatch, for he did not come on deck. From this station he 
could not notice the absence of Allen, and he accordingly 
bawled out, as if to him, repeating the orders of the mate. 
Peters cried out, “Ay, ay,” in a disguised voice, and the cook 
immediately went below, without entertaining a suspicion 
that all was not right. 

My two companions now proceeded boldly aft and down 
into the cabin, Peters closing the door after him in the same 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


65 


manner he had found it. The mate received them with 
feigned cordiality, and told Augustus that, since he had be- 
haved himself so well of late, he might take up his quarters 
in the cabin, and be one of them for the future. He then 
poured him out a tumbler half full of rum, and made him 
drink it. All this I saw and heard, for I followed my friends 
to the cabin as soon as the door wns shut, and took up my 
old point of observation. I had brought with me the two 
pump-handles, one of which I secured near the companion- 
way, to be ready for use w^hen required. 

I now steadied myself as well as possible so as to have a 
good view of all that was passing within, and endeavored to 
nerve myself to the task of descending among the mutineers 
when Peters should make a signal to me, as agreed upon. 
Presently he contrived to turn the conversation upon the 
bloody deeds of the mutiny, and, bj^ degrees, led the men to 
talk of the thousand superstitions which are so universally 
current among seamen. I could not make out all that was 
said, but I could plainly see the effects of the conversation in 
the countenances of those present. The mate was evidently 
much agitated, and presently, when some one mentioned the 
terrific appearance of Rogers’s corpse, I thought he was upon 
the point of swooning. Peters now asked him if he did not 
think it would be better to have the body thrown overboard 
at once, as it was too horrible a sight to see it floundering 
about in the scuppers. At this the villain absolutely gasped 
for breath, and turned his head slowly round upon his com- 
panions, as if imploring some one to go up and perform the 
task. No one, however, stirred, and it was quite evident that 
the whole party were wound up to the highest pitch of ner- 
vous excitement. Peters now made me the signal. I imme- 
diately threw open the door of the companion-way, and, de- 
scending, without uttering a sjdlable, stood erect in the midst 
of the party. 

The intense effect produced by this sudden apparition is 
not at all to be wondered at when the various circumstances 
are taken into consideration. Usually, in cases of a similar 
nature, there is left in the mind of the spectator some glim- 
mering of doubt as to the reality of the vision before his eyes ; 
a degree of hope, however feeble, that he is the victim of chi- 
canery, and tliat the apparition is not actually a visitant from 
the world of shadows. It is not too much to say that such 
remnants of doubt have been at the bottom of almost every 


66 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PTM. 


such visitation, and that the appalling horror which has some- 
times been brought about, is to be attributed, even in the 
cases most in point, and where most suhering has been expe- 
rienced, more to a kind of anticipative horror, lest the appa- 
rition might jjossibly be real, than to an unwavering belief in 
its reality. But, in the present instance it will be seen imme- 
diately, that in the minds of the mutineers there was not even 
the shadow of a basis upon which to rest a doubt that the 
apparition of Bogers was indeed a revivification of his dis- 
gusting corpse, or at least its spiritual image. The isolated 
situation of the brig, with its entire inaccessibility on account 
of the gale, confined the apparently possible means of decep- 
tion within such narrow and definite limits, that they must 
have thought themselves enabled to survey them all at a 
glance. They had now been at sea twenty-four daj^s, without 
holding more than a speaking communication with any vessel 
whatever. The whole of the crew, too — at least all whom 
they had the most remote reason for suspecting to be on 
board — were assembled in the cabin, with the exception of 
Allen, the watch ; and his gigantic stature (he was six feet 
six inches high) was too familiar in their eyes to permit the 
notion that he was the apparition before them to enter their 
minds even for an instant. Add to these considerations the 
awe-inspiring nature of the tempest, and that of the conversa- 
tion brought about by Peters ; the deep impression which the 
loathsomeness of the actual corpse had made in the morning 
upon the imaginations of the men ; the excellence of the imi- 
tation in my person, and the uncertain and wavering light in 
which they beheld me, as the glare of the cabin lantern, 
swinging violently to and fro, fell dubiously and fitfully upon 
my figure, and there will be no reason to wonder that the de- 
ception had even more than the entire eftect which we had 
anticipated. The mate sprang up from the mattress on which 
he was lying, and, without uttering a syllable, fell back, stone 
dead, upon the cabin floor, and was hurled to the leeward 
like a log by a heavy roll of the brig. Of the remaining 
seven, there were but three who had at first any degree of 
presence of mind. The four others sat for some time rooted 
apparently to the floor — the most pitiable objects of horror 
and utter despair my eyes ever encountered. The only oppo- 
sition we experienced at all was from the cook, John Hunt, 
and Kichard Parker ; but they made but a feeble and irreso- 
lute defence. The two former were shot instantly by Peters, 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PTM. 


67 


and I felled Parker with a blow on the head from the pump- 
handle which I had brought with me. In the meantime, 
Augustus seized one of the muskets lying on the floor, and 

shot another mutineer ( Wilson) through the breast. 

There were now but three remaining ; but by this time they 
had become aroused from their letharg}^ and perhaps began 
to see that a deception had been practised upon them, for 
they fought with great resolution and fury, and, but for the 
immense muscular strength of Peters, might have ultimately 

got the better of us. These three men were Jones, 

Greely., and Absalom Hicks. Jones had thrown Augustus on 
the floor, stabbed him in several places along the right arm, 
and would no doubt have soon despatched him (as neither 
Peters nor myself could immediately get rid of our own an- 
tagonists), had it not been for the timely aid of a friend, upon 
whose assistance we, surely, had never depended. This friend 
was no other than Tiger. With a low growl, he bounded into 
the cabin, at a most critical moment for Augustus, and, throw- 
ing himself upon Jones, pinned him to the floor in an instant. 
My friend, however, was now too much injured to render us 
any aid whatever, and I was so encumbered with m3' disguise 
that I could do but little. The dog would not leave his hold 
upon the throat of Jones — Peters, nevertheless, was far more 
than a match for the two men who remained, and would, no 
doubt, have despatched them sooner, had it not been for the 
narrow space in which he had to act, and the tremendous 
lurches of the vessel. Presently he was enabled to get hold 
of a heavy stool, several of which lay about the floor. With 
this he beat out the brains of Greely as he was in the act of 
discharging a musket at me, and immediately afterward a 
roll of the brig throwing him in contact with Hicks, he seized 
him by the throat, and, by dint of sheer strength, strangled 
him instantaneously. Thus, in far less time than I have taken 
to tell it, we found ourselves masters of the brig. 

The only person of our opponents who was left alive was 
Richard Parker. This man, it will be remembered, I had 
knocked down with a blow from the pump-handle at the com- 
mencement of the attack. He now la}^ motionless by the door 
of the shattered state-room ; but, upon Peters toucliing him 
with his foot, he spoke, and entreated for mercy. His head 
was only slightly cut, and otherwise he had received no in- 
jury, having been merely stunned by the blow. He now got 
up, and, for the present, we secured his hands behind his 


68 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PTM. 


back. The dog was still growling over Jones ; but, upon ex- 
amination, we found him completely dead, the blood issuing 
in a stream from a deep wound in the throat, inflicted, no 
doubt, by the sharp teeth of the animal. 

It was now about one o’clock in the morning, and the wind 
was still blowing tremendously. The brig evidently labored 
much more than usual, and it became absolutely necessary 
that something should be done with a view of easing her in 
some measure. At almost every roll to leeward she shipped 
a sea, several of which came partially down into the cabin 
during our scuffle, the hatchway having been left open l^y 
myself when I descended. The entire range of bulwarks to 
larboard had been swept awa}’', as well as the caboose, to- 
gether with the jolly-boat from the counter. The creaking 
and working of the mainmast, too, gave indication that it was 
nearly sprung. To make room for more stowage in the after 
hold, the heel of this mast had been stepped between decks 
(a very rej)rehensible practice, occasionally resorted to by ig- 
norant ship-builders), so that it was in imminent danger of 
working from its step. But, to crown all our difficulties, we 
plummed the well, and found no less than seven feet of water. 

Leaving the bodies of the crew lying in the cabin, we got 
to work immediately at the pumps — Parker, of course, being 
set at liberty to assist us in the labor. Augustus’s arm was 
bound up as well as we could effect it, and he did what he 
could, but that was not much. However, we found that we 
could just manage to keep the leak from gaining upon us by 
having one pump constantly going. As there were only four 
of us, this was severe labor ; but we endeavored to keep up 
our spirits, and looked anxiously for daybreak, when we 
hoped to lighten the brig by cutting away the mainmast. 

In this manner we passed a night of terrible anxiety and 
fatigue, and, when the day at length broke, the gale had 
neither abated in the least, nor were there any signs of its 
abating. We now dragged the bodies on deck and threw 
them overboard. Our next care was to get rid of the main- 
mast. The necessary preparations having been made, Peters 
cut away at the mast (having found axes in the cabin), while 
the rest of us stood by the stays and lanyards. As the brig 
gave a tremendous lee-lurch, the word was given to cut away 
the weather-lanyards, which being done, the whole mass of 
wood and rigging plunged into the sea, clear of the brig, and 
without doing any material injury. We now found that the 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


69 


vessel did not labor quite as much as before, but our situation 
was still exceedingly precarious, and, in spite of the utmost 
exertions, we could not gain upon the leak without the aid of 
both pumps. The little assistance which Augustus could ren- 
der us was not really of any importance. To add to our dis- 
tress, a heavy sea, striking the brig to windward, ^rew her 
off several points from the wind, and, before she could regain 
her positioUj another broke completely over her, and hurled 
her full upon her beam-ends. The ballast now shifted in a 
mass to leeward (the stowage had been knocking about per- 
fectly at random for some time), and for a few moments we 
thought nothing could save us from capsizing. Presently, 
however, we partially righted ; but the ballast still retaining 
its place to larboard, we lay so much along that it was useless 
to think of working the pumps, which indeed we could not 
have done much longer in any case, as our hands were entire- 
ly raw with the excessive labor we had undergone, and were 
bleeding in the most horrible manner. 

Contrary to Parker’s advice, we now proceeded to cut away 
the foremast, and at length accomplished it after much diffi- 
culty, owing to the position in which we lay. In going over- 
board the wreck took with it the bowsprit, and left us a 
complete hulk. ^ 

So far we had had reason to rejoice in the escape of our 
long-boat, which had received no damage from any of the 
huge seas which had come on board. But we had not long to 
congratulate ourselves ; for the foremast having gone, and, 
of course, the foresail with it, by which the brig had been 
steadied, every sea now made a complete breach over us, and 
ill five minutes our deck was swept from stem to stern, the 
long-boat and starboard bulwarks torn off, and even the ivind- 
lass shattered into fragments. It was, indeed, hardly possi- 
ble for us to be in a more pitiable condition. 

At noon there seemed to be some slight appearance of the 
gale’s abating, but in this we were sadly disappointed, for it 
only lulled for a few minutes to blow with redoubled fury. 
About four in the afternoon it was utterly impossible to 
stand up against the violence of the blast ; and, as the night 
closed in upon us, I had not a shadow of hope that the vessel 
would hold together until morning. 

By midnight we had settled very deep in the water which 
was now up to the orlop deck. The rudder went soon after- 
ward, the sea which tore it away lifting the after portion of 


70 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


the brig entirely from the water, against which she thumped 
in her descent with such a concussion as would be occasioned 
by going ashore. We had all calculated that the rudder 
would hold its own to the last, as it was unusually strong, be- 
ing rigged as I have never seen one rigged either before or 
since. iJown its main timber there ran a succession of stout 
iron hooks, and others in the same manner down the stern- 
post. Through these hooks there extended a very thick 
wrought-iron rod, the rudder being thus held to the stern- 
post, and swinging freely on the rod. The tremendous force 
of the sea which tore it off may be estimated by the fact, that 
the hooks in the stern-post, which ran entirely through it, 
being clinched on the inside, were drawn every one of them 
completely out of the solid wood. 

We had scarcely time to draw breath after the violence of 
this shock, when one of the most tremendous waves I had 
then ever known broke right on board of us, sweeping the 
companion-way clear off, bursting in the hatchways, and filling 
every inch of the vessel with water. 


CHAPTEE IX. 

Luckily, just before night, all four of us had lashed our- 
selves firmly to the fragments of the windlass, lying in this 
manner as flat upon the deck as possible. This precaution 
alone saved us from destruction. As it was, we were all more 
or less stunned by the immense weight of water which tum- 
bled upon us, and which did not roll from above us until we 
were nearly exhausted. As soon as I could recover breath, I 
called aloud to my companions. Augustus alone replied say- 
ing, “It is all over with us, and may God have mercy upon 
our souls.” By and by both the others were enabled to speak, 
when they exhorted us to take courage, as there was still 
hope ; it being impossible, from the natime of the cargo, that 
the brig could go down, and there being every chance that 
the gale would blow over by the morning. These words in- 
spired me with new life ; for, strange as it may seem, although 
it was obvious that a vessel mth a cargo of empty oil-casks 
would not sink, I had been hitherto so confused in mind as to 
have overlooked this consideration altogether ; and the dan- 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PTM. 


71 


ger which I had for some time regarded as the most imminent 
was that of foundering. As hope revived within me, I made 
use of every opportunity to strengthen the lashings which 
held me to the remains of the windlass, and in this occupation 
I soon discovered that my companions were also busy. The 
night was as dark as it could possibly be, and the homble 
shrieking din and confusion which suiTounded us it is useless 
to attempt describing. Our deck lay level with the sea, or 
rather we were encircled with a towering ridge of foam, a 
portion of which swept over us every instant. It is not too 
much to say that our heads were not fairly out of water more 
than one second in three. Although we lay close together, 
no one of us could see the other, or, indeed, any portion of 
the brig itself, upon which we were so tempestuously hurled 
about. At intervals we called one to the other, thus endeavor- 
ing to keep alive hope, and render consolation and encourage- 
ment to such of us as stood most in need of it. The feeble 
condition of Augustus made him an object of solicitude with 
us all; and as, from the lacerated condition of his right 
arm, it must have been impossible for him to secure his lash- 
ings with any degree of firmness, we were in momentary ex- 
pectation of finding that he had gone overboard — yet to ren- 
der him aid was a thing altogether out of the question. 
Fortunately, his station was more secure than that of any of 
the rest of us ; for the upper part of his body lying just be- 
neath a portion of the shattered windlass, the seas, as they 
tumbled in upon him, were greatly broken in their violence. 
In any other situation than this (into which he had been acci- 
dentally thrown after having lashed himself in a very exposed 
spot) he must inevitably have perished before morning. 
Owing to the brig’s lying so much along, we were all less lia- 
ble to be washed off than otherwise would have been the case. 
The heel, as I have before stated, was to larboard, about one 
half of the deck being constantly under water. The seas, 
therefore, which struck us to starboard were much broken by 
the vessel’s side, only reaching us in fragments as we lay flat 
on our faces ; while those which came from larboard being 
what are called back-water seas, and obtaining little hold 
upon us on account of our posture, had not sufficient force to 
drag us from our fastenings. 

In this frightful situation we lay until the day broke so as 
to show us more fully the horrors which surrounded us. The 
brig was a mere log, rolling about at the mercy of every wave ; 


72 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


the gale was upon the increase, if anything, blowing indeed a 
complete hurricane, and there appeared to us no earthly pros- 
pect of deliverance. For several hours we held on in silence, 
expecting every moment that our lashings would either give 
way, that the remains of the windlass would go by the board, 
or that some of the huge seas, which roared in every direction 
around us and above us, would drive the hulk so far beneath 
the water that we should be drowned before it could regfiin 
the surface. By the mercy of God, however, we were preserved 
from these imminent dangers, and about midday were cheered 
by the light of the blessed sun. Shortly afterward we could 
perceive a sensible diminution in the force of the wind, when, 
now for the first time since the latter part of the evening be- 
fore, Augustus spoke, asking Peters, who lay closest to him, if 
he thought there was any j^ossibility of our being saved. As 
no reply was at first made to this question, we all concluded 
that the hybrid had been drowned where he lay ; but presently, 
to our great joy, he spoke, although very feebly, saying that 
he was in great pain, being so cut by the tightness of his lash- 
ings across the stomach, that he must either find means of 
loosening them or perish, as it w^as impossible that he could 
endure his misery much longer. This occasioned us great dis- 
tress, as it was altogether useless to think of aiding him in any 
manner while the sea continued washing over us as it did. We 
exhorted him to bear his sufferings with fortitude, and prom- 
ised to seize the first opportunity which should offer itseff to 
relieve him. He replied that it would soon be too late ; that 
it would be all over with him before we could help him ; and 
then, after moaning for some minutes, lay silent, when we con- 
cluded that he had perished. 

««5S*?^As the evening drew on, the sea had fallen so much that 
scarcely more than one wave broke over the hulk from wind- 
ward in the course of five minutes, and the mnd had abated 
a great deal, although still blowing a severe gale. I had not 
heard any of my companions speak for hours, and now called 
to Augustus. He replied, although very feebly, so that I could 
not distinguish what he said. I then spoke to Peters and to 
Parker, neither of whom returned any answer. 

Shortly after this period I fell into a state of partial insensi- 
bility, during which the most pleasing images floated in my 
imagination ; such as green trees, waving meadows of ripe 
grain, processions of dancing girls, troops of cavalry, and other 
phantasies. I now remember that, in all which passed before 


NAEBATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


73 


my mind’s eye, motion was a iDredominant idea. Thus, I never 
fancied any stationary object, such as a house, a mountain, or 
anything of that kind ; but windmills, ships, large birds, bal- 
loons, people on horseback, carriages driving furiously, and 
similar moving objects, presented themselves in endless suc- 
cession. When I recovered from this state, the sun was, as 
near as I could guess, an hour high. I had the greatest diffi- 
culty in bringing to recollection the various circumstances con- 
nected with my situation, and for some time remained firmly 
convinced that I was still in the hold of the brig, near the boj, 
and that the body of Parker was that of Tiger. 

When I at length completely came to my senses, I fouad 
that the wind blew no more than a moderate breeze, and that 
the sea was comparatively calm ; so much so that it only 
washed over the brig amidships. My left arm had broken 
loose from its lashings, and was much cut about the elbow ; 
my right was entirely benumbed, and the hand and wrist 
swollen prodigiously by the pressure of the rope, which had 
worked from the shoulder downward. I was also in great 
pain from another rope which went about my waist, and had 
been drawn to an insufferable degree of tightness. Looking 
round upon my companions. I saw that Peters still lived, al- 
though a thick line was pulled so forcibly around his loins as 
to give him the appearance of being cut nearly in two ; as I 
stirred, he made a feeble motion to me with his hand, point- 
ing to the rope. Augustus gave no indications of life what- 
ever, and was bent nearly double across a splinter of the wind- 
lass. Parker spoke to me when he saw me moving, and asked 
me if I had not sufficient strength to release him from his sit- 
uation, saying, that if I would summon up what spirits I could, 
and contrive to untie him, we might yet save our lives ; but 
that otherwise we must all perish. I told him to take courage, 
and I would endeavor to free him. Feeling in my pantaloon’s 
pocket, I got hold of my penknife, and, after several ineftect- 
ual attempts, at length succeeded in opening it. I then, with 
my left hand, managed to free my right from its fastenings, 
and afterward cut the other ropes which held me. Upon at- 
tempting, however, to move from my position, I found that my 
legs failed me altogether, and that I could not get up ; neither 
could I move my right arm in any direction. Upon mention- 
ing this to Parker, he advised me to lie quiet for a few min- 
utes, holding on to the windlass with my left hand, so as to 
allow time for the blood to circulate. Doing this, the numb- 


74 


NAUUATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


ness presently began to die away so that I could move first 
one of my legs, and then the other, and, shortly afterward, I 
regained the partial use of my right arm. I now crawled with 
great caution toward Parker, without getting on my legs, and 
soon cut loose all the lashings about him, when, after a short 
delay, he also recovered the partial use of his limbs. We now 
lost no time in getting loose the rope from Peters. It had cut 
a deep gash through the waistband of his woollen pantaloons, 
and through two shirts, and made its way into his gToin, from 
which the blood flowed out copiously as we removed the cord- 
age. No sooner had we removed it, however, than he spoke, 
and seemed to experience instant relief — being able to move 
with much greater ease than either Parker or myself — this 
was no doubt owing to the discharge of blood. 

We had little hope that Augustus would recover, as he 
evinced no signs of life ; but, upon getting to him, we discov- 
ered that he had merely swooned from loss of blood, the 
bandages we had placed around his w^ounded arm having been 
torn off by the water ; none of the ropes which held him to 
the windlass were drawn sufficiently tight to occasion his 
death. Having relieved him from the fastenings, and got him 
clear of the broken wood about the windlass, we secured him 
in a dry place to windward, with his head somewhat lower 
than his body, and all three of us busied ourselves in chafing 
his limbs. In about half an hour he came to himself, although 
it was not until the next morning that he gave signs of recog- 
nizing any of us, or had sufficient strength to speak. By the 
time we had thus got clear of our lashings it was quite dark, 
and it began to cloud up, so that w^e were again in the great- 
est agony lest it should come on to blow hard, in which event 
nothing could have saved us from perishing, exhausted as we 
were. By good fortune it continued very moderate during 
the night, the sea subsiding every minute, which gave us great 
hopes of ultimate preservation. A gentle breeze still blew 
from the N. W., but the weather was not at all cold. Augus- 
tus was lashed carefully to windward in such a manner as to 
prevent him from slijrping overboard with the rolls of the 
vessel, as he was still too weak to hold on at all. For our- 
selves there was no such necessity. We sat close together, 
supporting each other with the aid of the broken ropes about 
the windlass, and devising methods of escape from our fright- 
ful situation. We derived much comfort from taking off our 
clothes and wringing the water from them. When we put 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


75 


them on after this, they felt remarkably warm and pleasant, 
and served to invigorate us in no little degree. We helped 
Augustus off with his, and wrung them for him, when he ex- 
perienced the same comfort. 

Our chief sufferings were now those of hunger and thirst, 
and, when we looked forward to the means of relief in this 
respect, our hearts sunk within us, and we were induced to 
regret that we had escaped the less dreadful perils of the sea. 
We endeavored, however, to console ourselves with the hope 
of being speedily picked up by some vessel, and encouraged 
each other to bear with fortitude the evils that might happen. 

The morning of the fourteenth at length dawned, and the 
weather still continued clear and pleasant, with a steady but 
very light breeze from the N. W. The sea was now quite 
smooth, and as, from some cause which we could not deter- 
mine, the brig did not lie so much along as she had done be- 
fore, the deck was comparatively dry, and we could move 
about with freedom. We had now been better than three 
entire days and nights without either food or drink, and it 
became absolutely necessary that we should make an attempt 
to get up something from below. As the brig was completely 
full of water, we went to this work despondingly, and with 
but little expectation of being able to obtain anything. We 
made a kind of drag by driving some nails which we broke 
out from the remains of the companion-hatch into two pieces 
of wood. Tying these across each other, and fastening them 
to the end of a rope, we threw them into the cabin, and 
dragged them to and fro, in the faint hope of being thus able 
to entangle some article which might be of use to us for food, 
or which might at least render us assistance in getting it. 
We spent the greater part of the morning in this labor with- 
out effect, fishing up nothing more than a few bedclothes, 
which were readily caught by the nails. Indeed, our con- 
trivance was so very clumsy, that any greater success was 
hardly to be anticipated. 

We now tried the forecastle, but equally in vain, and were 
uj)on the brink of despair, when Peters proposed that we 
should fasten a rope to his body, and let him make an attempt 
to get up something by diving into the cabin. This proposi- 
tion we hailed with all the delight which reviving hope could 
inspire. He proceeded immediately to strip off his clothes 
with the exception of his pantaloons ; and a strong roj^e was 
then carefully fastened around his middle, being brought uj) 


76 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


over liis shoulders in such a manner that there was no possi- 
bility of its slipping. The undertaking was one of great diffi- 
culty and danger ; for, as we could hardly expect to find much, 
if any provision in the cabin itself, it was necessary that the 
diver, after letting himself down, should make a turn to the 
right, and proceed under water a distance of ten or twelve 
feet, in a narrow passage, to the storeroom, and return, with- 
out drawing breath. 

Everything being ready, Peters now descended into the 
cabin, going down the companion-ladder until the water 
reached his chin. He then plunged in, head first, turning to 
the right as he plunged, and endeavoring to make his way to 
the storeroom. In this first attempt, however, he was alto- 
gether unsuccessful. In less than half a minute after his 
going down we felt the rope jerked violently (the signal we 
had agreed upon when he desired to be drawn up). We ac- 
cordingly drew him up instantly, but so incautiously as to 
bruise him badly against the ladder. He had brought noth- 
ing with him, and had been unable to penetrate more than a 
very little way into the passage, owing to the constant exer- 
tions he found it necessary to make in order to keep himself 
from floating up against the deck. Upon getting out he \vas 
very much exhausted, and had to rest full fifteen minutes be- 
fore he could again venture to descend. 

The second attempt met with even worse success ; for he 
remained so long under water without giving the signal, that, 
becoming alarmed for his safety, we drew him out without it, 
and found that he was almost at the last gasp, having, as he 
said, repeatedly jerked at the rope without our feeling it. 
This was probably owing to a portion of it having become en- 
tangled in the balustrade at the foot of the ladder. This bal- 
ustrade was, indeed, so much in the way, that we determined 
to remove it, if possible, before proceeding with our design. 
As we had no means of getting it away except by main force, 
we all descended into the water as far as we could on the lad- 
der, and giving a pull against it with our united strength, suc- 
ceeded in breaking it down. 

The third attempt was equally unsuccessful with the first 
two, and it now became evident that nothing could be done 
in this manner without the aid of some weight with which the 
diver might steady himself, and keep to the floor of the cabin 
while making his search. For a long time we looked about 
in vain for something which might answer this purpose ; but 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


77 


at length, to our great joy, we discovered one of the weather- 
forechains so loose that we had not the least difficulty in 
wrenching it offi Having fastened this securely to one of his 
ankles, Peters now made his fourth descent into the cabin, and 
this time succeeded in making his way to the door of the 
steward’s room. To his inexpressible grief, however, he found 
it locked, and was obliged to return without effecting an en- 
trance, as, with the greatest exertion, he could remain under 
water not more, at the utmost extent, than a single minute. 
Om* affairs now looked gloomy indeed, and neither Augustus 
nor myself could refrain from bursting into tears, as we 
thought of the host of difficulties which encompassed us, and 
the slight probability which existed of our finally making an 
escape. But this weakness was not of long duration. Throw- 
ing ourselves on our knees to God, we implored his aid in the 
many dangers which beset us ; and arose with renewed hope 
and vigor to think what could yet be done by mortal means 
toward accomplishing our deliverance. 


CHAPTEK X. 

Shortly afterward an incident occurred which I am induced 
to look upon as more intensely productive of emotion, as far 
more replete with the extremes first of delight and then of 
horror, than even any of the thousand chances which after- 
ward befell me in nine long years, crowded with events of the 
most startling, and, in many cases, of the most unconceived 
and unconceivable character. We were lying on the deck 
near the companion-way, and debating the possibility of yet 
making our way into the store-room, when, looking toward 
Augustus, who lay fronting myself, I perceived that he had 
become at all once deadly pale, and that his lips were quiver- 
ing in the most singular and unaccountable manner. Greatly 
alarmed, I spoke to him, but he made me no reply, and I was 
beginning to think that he was suddenly taken ill, when I took 
notice of his eyes, which were glaring apparently at some ob- 
ject behind me. I turned my head, and shall never forget the 
ecstastic joy which thrilled through every particle of my frame, 
when I perceived a large brig bearing down upon us, at not 
more than a couple of miles off. I sprung to my feet as if a 


78 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


musket bullet had suddenly struck me to the heart ; and, 
stretching out my arms in the direction of the vessel, stood in 
this manner, motionless, and unable to articulate a syllable. 
Peters and Parker were equally affected, although in different 
ways. The former danced about the deck like a madman, 
uttering the most extravagant rhodomontades, intermingled 
with howls and imprecations, while the latter burst into tears, 
and continued for many minutes weeping like a child. 

The vessel in sight was a large hermaphrodite brig, of a 
Dutch build, and painted black, with a tawdry gilt figurehead. 
She had evidently seen a good deal of rough weather, and, we 
supposed, had suffered much in the gale which had proved so 
disastrous to ourselves ; for her foretopmast was gone, and 
some of her starboard bulwarks. When we first saw her, she 
was, as I have already said, about two miles off and to wind- 
ward, bearing down upon us. The breeze was very gentle, 
and what astonished us chiefly was, that she had no other 
sails set than her foresail and mainsail, with a flying jib — of 
course she came down but slowly, and our impatience 
amounted nearly to frenzy. The awkward manner in which 
she steered, too, was remarked by all of us, even excited as we 
were. She yawed about so considerably, that once or twice 
we thought it impossible she could see us, or imagined that, 
having seen us, and discovered no person on board, she was 
about to tack and make off in another direction. Upon each 
of these occasions we screamed and shouted at the top of our 
voices, when the stranger would appear to change for a mo- 
ment her intention, and again hold on toward us — this singu- 
lar conduct being repeated two or three times, so that at last 
we could think of no other manner of accounting for it than 
by supposing the helmsman to be in liquor. 

No person was seen upon her decks until she arrived with- 
in about a quarter of a mile of us. We then saw three sea- 
men, whom by their dress we took to be Hollanders. Two of 
these were lying on some old sails near the forecastle, and the 
third, who appeared to be looking at us with great curiosity, 
was leaning over the starboard bow near the bowsprit. This 
last was a stout and tall man, with a very dark skin. He 
seemed by his manner to be encouraging us to have patience, 
nodding to us in a cheerful although rather odd way, and 
smiling constantly, so as to display a set of the most brilliant- 
ly white teeth. As liis vessel drew nearer, we saw a red flan- 
nel cap which he had on fall from his head into the water : 


NARRATIVE OF A, GORDON PTM. 


79 


but of this he took little or no notice, continuing his odd 
smiles and gesticulations. I relate these things and circum- 
stances minutely, and I relate them, it must be understood, 
precisely as they appeared to us. 

The brig came on slowly, and now more steadily^than be- 
fore, and' — I cannot speak calmly of this event — our hearts 
leaped up wildly within us, and we poured out our whole souls 
in shouts and thanksgiving to God for the complete, unex- 
pected, and glorious deliverance that was so palpably at hand. 
Of a sudden, and all at once, there came wafted over the ocean 
from the strange vessel (which was now close upon us) a 
smell, a stench, such as the whole world has no name for — no 
conception of — hellish — utterly suffocating — insufferable, in- 
conceivable. I gasped for breath, and turning to my com- 
panions, perceived that they were paler than marble. But we 
had now no time left for question of surmise — the brig was 
within fifty feet of us, and it seemed to be her intention to 
run under our counter, that we might board her without her 
putting out a boat. We rushed aft, when, suddenly, a wide 
yaw threw her off full five or six points from the course she 
had been running, and, as she passed under our stern at the 
distance of about twenty feet, we had a full view of her decks. 
Shall I ever forget the triple horror of that spectacle ? Twenty- 
five or thirty human bodies, among whom were several females, 
lay scattered about between the counter and the galley in the 
last and most loathsome state of putrefaction. We plainly 
saw that not a soul lived in that fated vessel ! Yet we could 
not help shouting to the dead for help ! Yes, long and loudly 
did we beg, in the agonj" of the moment, that those silent and 
disgusting images would stay for us, would not abandon us to 
become like them, would receive us among their goodly com- 
pany ! We were raving with horror and despair — thoroughly 
mad through the anguish of our grievous disappointment. 

As our first loud yell of terror broke forth, it was replied 
to by something, from near the bowsprit of the stranger, so 
closely resembling the scream of a human voice that the 
nicest ear might have been startled and deceived. At this in- 
stant another sudden yaw brought the region of the forecastle 
for a moment into view, and we beheld at once the origin of 
the sound. We saw the tall stout figure still leaning on the 
bulwark, and still nodding his head to and fro, but his face 
was now turned from us so that we could not behold it. His 
arms were extended over the rail, and the palms of his hands 


80 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


fell outward. His knees were lodged upon a stout rope, 
tightly stretched, and reaching from tlie heel of the bowsprit 
to a cathead. On his back, from which a portion of the shirt 
had been torn, leaving it bare, there sat a huge seagull, busily 
gorging itself with the horrible flesh, its bill and talons deep 
buried, and its white plumage spattered all over with blood. 
As the brig moved further round, so as to bring us close in 
view, the bird, with much apparent difficulty, drew out its 
crimsoned head, and, after eyeing us for a moment as if stupe- 
fied, arose lazily from the body upon which it had been feast- 
ing, and, flying directly above our deck, hovered there a 
while -with a portion of clotted and liver-like substance in its 
beak. The horrid morsel dropped at length with a sullen 
splash immediately at the feet of Parker. May God forgive 
me, but now, for the first time, there flashed through my 
mind a thought, a thought which I will not mention, and I 
felt myself making a step toward the ensanguined spot. I 
looked upward, and the eyes of Augustus met my own with a 
degree of intense and eager meaning which immediately 
brought me to my senses. I sprang forward quickly, and, 
with a deep shudder, threw the frightful thing into the 
sea. 

The body from which it had been taken, resting as it did 
upon the rope, had been easily swayed to and fi’o by the ex- 
ertions of the carnivorous bird, and it was this motion which 
had at first impressed us with the belief of its being alive. 
As the gull relieved it of its weight, it swung round and fell 
partially over, so that the face was fully discovered. Never, 
surely, w^as any object so terribly full of aw^e ! The eyes were 
gone, and the whole flesh around the mouth, leaving the teeth 
utterly naked. This, then, was the smile which had cheered 
us on to hope ! this the — but I forbear. The brig, as I have 
already told, passed under our stern, and made its way slowly 
but steadily to leeward. With her and with her terrible crew 
went all our gay visions of deliverance and joy. Deliberately 
as she went by, we might possibly have found means of 
boarding her, had not our sudden disappointment, and the 
aj)palling nature of the discovery which accompanied it, laid 
entirely prostrate every active faculty of mind and body. We 
had seen and felt, but we could neither think nor act, until, 
alas, too late. How much our intellects had been weakened 
by this incident may be estimated by the fact, that when the 
vessel had proceeded so far that we could perceive no more 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


81 


than the half of her hull, the proposition was serionsl}^ en- 
tertained of attempting to overtake her by swimming ! 

I have, since this period, vainly endeavored to obtain some 
clew to the hideous uncertainty which enveloped the fate of 
the stranger. Her build and general appearance, af^ I have 
before stated, led us to the belief that she was a Dutch trader, 
and the dresses of the crew also sustained this opinion. We 
might have easily seen the name upon her stern, and, indeed, 
taken other observations, which would have guided us in 
making out her character ; but the intense excitement of the 
moment blinded us to everything of that nature. From the 
saffron-like hue of such of the corpses as were not entirely 
decayed, we concluded that the whole of her company had 
perished by the yellow fever, or some other virulent disease 
of the same fearful kind. If such were the case (and I know 
not what else to imagine), death, to judge from the positions 
of the bodies, must have come upon them in a manner awfully 
sudden and overwhelming, in a way totally distinct from that 
which generally characterizes even the most deadly pestilences 
with which mankind are acquainted. It is possible, indeed, 
that poison, accidentally introduced into some of their sea- 
stores, may have brought about the disaster ; or that the eat- 
ing some unknown venomous species of fish, or other marine 
animal, or oceanic bird, might have induced it — but it is 
utterly useless to form conjectures where all is involved, and 
will, no doubt, remain forever involved in the most appall- 
ing and unfathomable mystery. 


CHAPTEE XI. 

We spent the remainder of the day in a condition of stupid 
lethargy, gazing after the retreating vessel until the darkness, 
hiding her from our sight, recalled us in some measure to our 
senses. The pangs of hunger and thirst then returned, ab- 
sorbing all other cares and considerations. Nothing, how- 
ever, could be done until the morning, and, securing our- 
selves as well as possible, we endeavored to snatch a little 
repose. In this I succeeded beyond my expectations, sleep- 
ing until my companions, who had not been so fortunate, 
aroused me at daybreak to renew our attempts at getting up 
provision from the hull. 

G 


82 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


It was now a dead calm, with the sea as smooth as I have 
ever known it — the weather warm and pleasant. The brig 
was out of sight. We commenced our operations by wrench- 
ing oft’ with some trouble, another of the, forechains ; and 
having fastened both to Peters’s feet, he again made an en- 
deavor to reach the door of the store-room, thinking it possi- 
ble that he might be able to force it open, provided he could 
get at it in sufficient time ; and this he hoped to do, as the 
hulk lay much more steadily than before. 

He succeeded very quickly in reaching the door, when, 
loosening one of the chains from his ankle, he made every 
exertion to force a passage with it, but in vain, the frame- 
work of the room being far stronger than was anticipated. 
He was quite exhausted with his long stay under water, and 
it became absolutely necessary that some other one of us 
should take his place. For this service Parker immediately 
volunteered ; but, after making three ineftectual efforts, found 
that he could never even succeed in getting near the door. 
The condition of Augustus’s wounded arm rendered it use- 
less for him to attempt going down, as he would be unable 
to force the room open should he reach it, and it accordingly 
now devolved upon me to exert myself for our common de- 
liverance. 

Peters had left one of the chains in the passage, and I 
found, upon plunging in, that I had not sufficient balance to 
keep me firmly down. I determined, therefore, to attempt 
no more, in my first effort, than merely to recover the other 
chain. In groping along the floor of the passage for this, I 
felt a hard substance, which I immediately grasped, not hav- 
ing time to ascertain what it was, but returning and ascend- 
ing instantly to the surface. The prize proved to be a bottle, 
and our joy may be conceived when I say that it was found 
to be full of Port wine. Giving thanks to God for this timely 
and cheering assistance, we immediately drew the cork with 
my penknife, and, each taking a moderate sup, felt the most 
indescribable comfort from the warmth, strength, and spirits 
with which it inspired us. We then carefully recorked the 
bottle, and, by means of a handkerchief, swung it in such a 
manner that there was no possibility of its getting broken. 

Having rested awhile after this fortunate discovery, I again 
descended, and now recovered the chain, with which I in- 
stantly came up. I then fastened it on and went down for 
the third time, when I became fully satisfied that no exertions 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


83 


whatever in that situation, would enable me to force open the 
door of the store-room. I therefore returned in despair. 

There seemed now to be no longer any room for hope, and 
I could perceive in the countenances of my companions that 
they had made up their minds to perish. The wine had evi- 
dently produced in them a species of delirium, 'vVhich, per- 
haps, I had been prevented from feeling by the immersion I 
had undergone since drinking it. They talked incoherently, 
and about matters unconnected with our condition, Peters 
repeatedly asking me questions about Nantucket. Augustus, 
too, I remember, approached me with a serious air, and re- 
quested me to lend him a pocket-comb, as his hair was full of 
fish-scales, and he wished to get them out before going on 
shore. Parker appeared somewhat less affected, and urged 
me to dive at random into the cabin, and bring up any arti- 
cle which might come to hand. To this I consented, and, in 
the first attempt, after staying under a full minute, brought 
up a small leather trunk belonging to Captain Barnard. This 
was immediately opened in the faint hope that it might con- 
tain something to eat or drink. We found nothing, hoAvever, 
except a box of razors and two linen shirts. I now went 
down again, and returned without any success. As my head 
came above water I heard a crash on deck, and, upon getting 
up, saw that my companions had ungratefully taken advantage 
of my absence to drink the remainder of the wine, having let 
the bottle fall in the endeavor to replace it before I saw them. 
I remonstrated with them on the heartlessness of their con- 
duct, when Augustus burst into tears. The other two en- 
deavored to laugh the matter off as a joke, but I hope never 
again to behold laughter of such a species : the distortion of 
countenance was absolutely frightful. Indeed, it was appar- 
ent that the stimulus, in the empty state of their stomachs, 
had taken instant and violent effect, and that they were all 
exceedingly intoxicated. With great difficulty I prevailed 
upon them to lie down, when they fell very soon into a heavy 
slumber, accompanied with loud stertorous breathing. 

I now found myself, as it were, alone in the brig, and rny 
reflections, to be sui'e, were of the most fearful and gloomy 
nature. No prospect offered itself to my view but a linger- 
ing death by famine, or, at the best, by being overwhelmed 
in the first gale which should spring up, for in our present 
exhausted condition we could have no hope of living through 
another. 


84 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON RYM. 


The gnawing hunger which I now experienced was nearly 
insupportable, and I felt myself capable of going to any 
lengths in order to appease it. With my knife I cut off a 
small portion of the leather trunk, and endeavored to eat it, 
but found it utterly impossible to swallow a single morsel, al- 
though I fancied that some little alleviation of my suffering 
was obtained by chewing small pieces of it and spitting them 
out. Toward night my companions awoke, one by one, each 
in an indescribable state of weakness and horror, brought on 
by the wine, whose fumes had now evaporated. They shook 
as if with a violent ague, and uttered the most lamentable 
cries for water. Their condition affected me in the most 
lively degree, at the same time causing me to rejoice in the 
fortunate train of circumstances which had prevented me 
from indulging in the wine, and consequently from sharing 
their melancholy and most distressing sensations. Their con- 
duct, however, gave me great uneasiness and alarm ; for it 
was evident that, unless some favorable change took place, 
they could afford me no assistance in providing for our com- 
mon safety. I had not yet abandoned all idea of being able to 
get up something from below ; but the attempt could not pos- 
sibly be resumed until some one of them was sufficiently mas- 
ter of himself to aid me by holding the end of the rope while 
I went down. Parker appeared to be somewhat more in pos- 
session of his senses than the others, and I endeavored, by 
• every means in my power, to arouse him. Thinking that a 
plunge in the sea-water might have a beneficial effect, I con- 
trived to fasten the end of a rope around his body, and then, 
leading him to the companion-way (he remaining quite pas- 
sive all the wdiile), pushed him in, and immediately drew him 
out. I had good reason to congratulate myself upon ha^sung 
made this experiment ; for he appeared much revived and in- 
vigorated, and, upon getting out, asked me, in a ration;il 
manner, why I had so served him. Having explained my ob- 
ject, he expressed himself indebted to me, and said that he 
felt greatly better from the immersion, afterward convers- 
ing sensibly upon our situation. We then resolved to treat 
Augustus and Peters in the same way, wdiich we immediate- 
, ly did, when they both experienced much benefit from the 
shock. This idea of sudden immersion had been suggested 
to me by reading in some medical work the good effect of the 
shower-bath in a case where the patient was suffering from 
mania d pot a. 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 85 

Finding that I could now trust my companions to hold the 
end of the rope, I again made three or four plunges into the 
cabin, although it was now quite dark, and a gentle but long 
swell from northward rendered the hulk somewhat unsteady. 
In the course of these attempts I succeeded in bninging up 
two case-knives, a three-gallon jug, empty, and a blanket, but 
nothing which could serve us for food. I continued my 
efforts, after getting these articles, until I was completely ex- 
hausted, but brought up nothing else. During the night 
Parker and Peters occupied themselves by turns in the same 
manner ; but nothing coming to hand, we now gave up this 
attempt in despair, concluding that we were exhausting our- 
selves in vain. 

We passed the remainder of this night in a state of the 
most intense mental and bodily anguish that can possibly be 
imagined. The morning of the sixteenth at length dawned, 
and we looked eagerly around the horizon for relief, but to 
no purpose. The sea was still smooth, with only a long 
swell from the northward, as on yesterday. This was the 
sixth day since we had tasted either food or drink, with the 
exception of the bottle of Port wine, and it was clear that we 
could hold out but a very httle while longer unless something 
could be obtained. I never saw before, nor wish to see again, 
human beings so utterly emaciated as Peters and Augustus. 
Had I met them on shore in their present condition I should 
not have had the slightest suspicion that I had ever beheld 
them. Their countenances were totally changed in character, 
so that I could not bring myself to believe them really the 
same individuals with whom I had been in company but a 
few days before. Parker, although sadly reduced, and so 
feeble that he could not raise his head from his bosom, was 
not so far gone as the other two. He suffered with great 
patience, making no complaint, and endeavoring to inspire us 
with hope in every manner he could devise. For myself, al- 
though at the commencement of the voj^age I had been in bad 
health, and was at all times of a dehcate constitution, I suf- 
fered less than any of us, being much less reduced in frame, 
and retaining my powers of mind in a surprising degree, 
while the rest were completely prostrated in intellect, and 
seemed to be brought to a species of second childhood, gen- 
erally simpering in their expressions, with idiotic smiles, and 
uttering the most absurd platitudes. At intervals, however, 
they would appear to revive suddenly, as if inspired all at 


86 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


once with a consciousness of their condition, when they would 
spring upon their feet in a momentary flash of vigor, and 
speak, for a short period, of their prospects, in a manner alto- 
gether rational, although full of the most intense despair. It 
is possible, however, that my companions may have enter- 
tained the same opinion of their own condition as I did of 
mine, and that I may have unwittingly been guilt}^ of the 
same extravagances and imbecilities as themselves — this is a 
matter which cannot be determined. 

About noon Parker declared that he saw land off the lar- 
board quarter and it was with the utmost difiiculty I could 
restrain him from plunging into the sea with the view of 
swimming toward it. Peters and Augustus took little notice 
of what he said, being apparently wrapped vip in moody con- 
templation. Upon looking in the direction pointed out I 
could not perceive the faintest appearance of the shore — in- 
deed, I was too well aware that we were far from any land to 
indulge in a hope of that nature. It was a long time, never- 
theless, before I could convince Parker of his mistake. He 
then burst into a flood of tears, weeping like a child, with 
loud cries and sobs, for two or three houi’s, when, becoming 
exhausted, he fell asleep. 

Peters and Augustus now made several ineffectual efforts to 
swallow portions of the leather. I advised them to chew it 
and spit it out ; but they were too excessively debilitated to 
be able to follow my advice. I continued to chew pieces of 
it at intervals and found some relief from so doing ; my chief 
distress was for water, and I was only prevented from taking 
a draught from the sea by remembering the horrible conse- 
quences which thus have resulted to others who were similarly 
situated with ourselves. 

The day wore on in this manner, when I suddenly dis- 
covered a sail to the eastward, and on our larboard bow. 
She appeared to be a large ship, and was coming nearly 
athwart us, being probably twelve or fifteen miles distant. 
None of my companions had as yet discovered her, and I for- 
bore to tell them of her for the present, lest we might again 
be disappointed of relief. At length, upon her getting nearer, 
I saw distinctly that she was heading immediately for us, with 
her light sails filled. I could now contain myself no longer, 
and pointed her out to my fellow-sufterers. They immediately 
sprang to their feet, again indulging in the most extravagant 
demonstrations of joy, weeping, laughing in an idiotic man- 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PTM. 


87 


ner, jumping, stamping upon the deck, tearing their hair, and 
praying and cursing by turns. I was so affected by their con- 
duct, as well as by what I now considered a sure prospect of 
deliverance, that I could not refrain from joining in with their 
madness, and gave way to the impulses of my gratitude and 
ecstasy by lying and rolling on the deck, clapping my hands, 
shouting, and other similar acts, until I was suddenly called 
to my recollection, and once more to the extreme of human 
misery and despair, by perceiving the ship all at once with 
her stern fully presented toward us, and steering in a direc- 
tion nearly opposite to that in which I had at first perceived 
her. 

It was some time before I could induce my poor companions 
to believe that this sad reverse in our prospects had actually 
taken place. They replied to all my assertions with a stare 
and a gesture implying that they were not to be deceived by 
such misrepresentations. The conduct of Augustus most 
sensibly affected me. In spite of all I could say or do to the 
contrary, he persisted in saying that the ship was rapidly near- 
ing us, and in making preparations to go on board of her. 
Some sea- weed floated by the brig ; he maintained that it was 
the ship’s boat, and endeavored to throw himseK upon it, 
howling and shrieking in the most heart-rending manner, 
when I forcibly restrained him from thus casting himself into 
the sea. 

Having become in some degree pacified, we continued to 
watch the ship until we finally lost sight of her, the weather 
becoming hazy, with a light breeze springing up. As soon as 
she was entirely gone, Parker turned suddenly toward me 
with an expression of countenance which made me shudder. 
There was about him an air of self-possession which I had not 
noticed in him until now, and before he opened his lips my 
heart told me what he would say. He proposed, in a few 
words, that one of us should die to preserve the existence of 
the others. 


CHAPTEK XH. 

I HAD, for some time past, dwelt upon the prospect of our 
being reduced to this last horrible extremity, and' had secretly 
made up my mind to suffer death in any shape or under any 
circumstances rather than resort to such a course. Nor was 


88 


NABRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM, 


this resolution in any degree weakened by the present inten- 
sity of hunger under which I labored. The proposition had 
not been heard by either Peters or Augustus. I therefore 
took Parker aside ; and mentally praying to God for power to 
dissuade him from the horrible purpose he entertained, I ex- 
postulated with him for a long time, and in the most suppli- 
cating manner, begging him in the name of everything which 
he held sacred, and urging him by every species of argument 
which the extremity of the case suggested, to abandon the 
idea, and not to mention it to either of the other two. 

He heard all I said without attempting to controvert any of 
my arguments, and I had begun to hope that he would be 
prevailed upon to do as I desired. But when I had ceased 
speaking, he said that he knew very well all I had said was 
true, and that to resort to such a course was the most horrible 
alternative which could enter into the mind of man ; but that 
he had now held out as long as human nature could be sus- 
tained ; that it was unnecessary for all to perish, when, by the 
death of one, it was possible, and even probable, that the rest 
might be finally preserved ; adding that I might save myself 
the trouble of trying to turn him from his purpose, his mind 
having been thoroughly made up on the subject even before 
the appearance of the ship, and that only her heaviug in sight 
had prevented him from mentioning his intention at an earlier 
period. 

I now begged him, if he would not be prevailed upon to 
abandon his design, at least to defer it for another day, when 
some vessel might come to our relief ; again reiterating every 
argument I could devise, and which I thought likely to have 
influence with one of his rough nature. He said, in reply, 
that he had not spoken until the very last possible moment ; 
that he could exist no longer without sustenance of some kind ; 
and that therefore in another day his suggestion would be too 
late, as regarded himself at least. 

Finding that he was not to be moved by anything I could 
say in a mild tone, I now assumed a different demeanor, and 
told him that he must be aware I had suffered less, than any 
of us from our calamities ; that my health and strength, con- 
sequently, were at that moment far better than his own, or 
than that eitlier of Peters or Augustus ; in short, that I was 
in a condition to have my own way by force if I found it 
necessary ; and that, if he attempted in auy manner to ac- 
quaint the others with his bloody rnd cannibal designs, I 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


89 


would not liesitate to tlirow him into the sea. Upon this he 
immediately seized me by the throat, and drawing a knife, 
made several ineffectual efforts to stab me in the stomach ; an 
atrocity which his excessive debility alone prevented him from 
accomplishing. In the meantime, being roused to a high 
pitch of anger, I forced him to the vessel’s side, wiVh the full 
intention of throwing him overboard. He was saved from 
this fate, however, by the interference of Peters, who now 
approached and separated us, asking the cause of the dis- 
turbance. This Parker told before I could find means in any 
manner to prevent him. 

The effect of his words was even more terrible than what I 
had anticipated. Both Augustus and Peters, who, it seems, 
had long secretly entertained the same fearful idea which 
Parker had been merely the first to broach, joined with him 
in his design, and insisted upon its immediately being carried 
into effect. I had calculated that one at least of the two 
former would be found still possessed of sufficient strength 
of mind to side with myself in resisting any attem23t to ex- 
ecute so dreadful a jDurj^ose ; and, with the aid of either one 
of them, I had no fear of being able to prevent its accomplish- 
ment. Being disajDpointed in this expectation, it became 
absolutely necessary that I should attend to my own safety, as 
a further resistance on my j)art might possibly be considered 
by men in their frightful condition a sufficient excuse for re- 
fusing me fair play in the tragedy that I knew would speedily 
be enacted. 

I now told them I was willing to submit to the proposal, 
merely requesting a delay of about one hour, in order that 
the fog whicPs had gathered around us might have an oj)- 
poi-tunity of lifting, when it was j)ossible that the ship w^e had 
seen might be again in sight. After gi'eat difficulty I obtained 
from them a promise to wait thus long ; and, as I had antici- 
pated (a breeze rapidly coming in), the fog lifted before the 
hour had expired, when, no vessel appearing in sight, we pre- 
pared to draw lots. 

It is with extreme reluctance that I dwell upon the apj^all- 
ing scene which ensued ; a scene which, with its minutest de- 
tails, no after events have been able to efface in the slightest 
degree from my memory, and whose stern recollection will em- 
bitter every future moment of my existence. Let me run over 
this portion of my narrative with as much haste as the nature 
of the events to be spoken of will permit. The only method 


90 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PTM. 


we could devise for the terrific lottery, in which we were to 
take each a chance, was that of drawing straws. Small sj)lin- 
ters of wood were made to answer our purpose, and it was 
agreed that I should be the holder. I retired to one end of 
the hulk, while my poor companions silently took up their 
station in the other with their backs turned toward me. The 
bitterest anxiety which I endured at an}" period of this fearful 
drama was while I occupied myself in the arrangements of 
the lots. There are few conditions into which man can pos- 
sibly fall where he will not feel a deep interest in the preser- 
vation of his existence ; an interest momentarily increasing 
with the frailness of the tenure by which that existence may 
be held. But now that the silent, definite, and stern nature 
of the business in which I was engaged (so different from the 
tumultuous dangers of the storm or the gradually approach- 
ing horrors of famine) allowed me to reflect on the few 
chances I had of escaping the most appalling of deaths — a 
death for the most appalling of purposes — every particle of 
that energy which had so long buoyed me up departed like 
feathers before the wind, leaving me a helpless prey to the 
most abject and pitiable terror. I could not, at first, even 
summon up sufficient strength to tear and fit together the 
small splinters of w"ood, my fingers absolutely refusing their 
office, and my knees knocking violently against each other. 
My mind ran over rapidly a thousand absurd projects by 
which to avoid becoming a partner in the awful speculation. 
I thought of falling on my knees to my companions, and en- 
treating them to let me escape this necessity ; of suddenly 
rushing upon them, and, by putting one of the^n to death, of 
rendering the decision by lot useless — in shoi’^/ of everything 
but of going through with the matter I had in hand. At last, 
after wasting a long time in this imbecile conduct, I was re- 
called to my senses by the voice of Parker, who urged me to 
relieve them at once from the terrible anxiety they were en- 
during. Even then I could not bring myself to arrange the 
splinters upon the spot, but thought over every species of 
finesse by which I could trick some one of my fellow-sufferers 
to draw the short straw, as it had been agreed that whoever 
drew the shortest of four splinters from my hand was to die 
for the preservation of the rest. Before any one condemns me 
for this apparent heartlessness, let him be placed in a situ- 
ation precisely similar to my own. 

At length delay was no longer possible, and, with a heart 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


91 


almost bursting from my bosom, I advanced to the region of 
the forecastle, where my companions were awaiting me. I 
held out my hand with the splinters, and Peters immediately 
drew. He was free — his, at least, was not the shortest ; and 
there was now another chance against my escape. I sum- 
moned up all my strength, and passed the lots to Augustus. 
He also drew immediately, and he also was free ; and now, 
whether I should live or die, the chances were no more than 
precisely even. At this moment all the fierceness of the tiger 
possessed my bosom, and I felt toward my poor fellow-creat- 
ure, Parker, the most intense, the most diabolical hatred. 
But the feeling did not last ; and, at length, with a convul- 
sive shudder and closed eyes, I held out the two remaining 
splinters toward him. It was full five minutes before he 
could smnmon resolution to draw, during w^hich period of 
heart-rending suspense I never once opened my eyes. Pres- 
ently one of the two lots was quickly drawn from my hand. 
The decision was then over, yet I knew not whether it was 
for me or against me. No one spoke, and still I dared not 
satisfy myself by looking at the splinter I held. Peters at 
length took me by the hand, and I forced myself to look up, 
when I immediately saw by the countenance of Parker that I 
was safe, and that he it was who had been doomed to suffer. 
Gasping for breath, I fell senseless to the deck. 

I recovered from my swoon in time to behold the consum- 
mation of the tragedy in the death of him who had been 
chiefly instrumental in bringing it about. He made no re- 
sistance whatever, and was stabbed in the back by Peters, 
when he fell instantly dead. I must not dwell upon the fear- 
ful repast which immediately ensued. Such things may be 
imagined, but words have no power to impress the mind with 
the exquisite horror of their reality. Let it suffice to say that, 
having in some measure appeased the raging thirst which con- 
sumed us by the blood of the victim, and having by common 
consent taken off the hands, feet and head, throwing them, to- 
gether with the entrails, into the sea, we devoured the rest of 
the body, piecemeal, during the four ever-memorable days of 
the seventeenth, eighteenth, nineteenth, and twentieth of the 
month. 

On the nineteenth, there coming on a smart shower which 
lasted fifteen or twenty minutes, we contrived to catch some 
water by means of a sheet which had been fished up from the 
cabin by our drag just after the gale. The quantity we took 


92 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON P7M. 


in all did not amount to more than half a gallon ; but even 
this scant}^ allowance supplied us with comparative strength 
and hope. 

On the twenty-first we were again reduced to the last ne- 
cessity. The weather still remained warm and pleasant, with 
occasional fogs and light breezes, most usually from N. to W. 

On the twenty-second, as we were sitting close huddled 
together, gloomily revolving over our lamentable condition, 
there flashed through my mind all at once an idea which in- 
spired me with a bright gleam of hope. I remembered that, 
when the foremast had been cut away, Peters, being in the 
windward chains, passed one of the axes into my hand, re- 
questing me to put it, if possible, in a place of securit}^, and 
that a few minutes before the last heav3^ sea struck the brig 
and filled her I had taken this axe into the forecastle and laid 
it in one of the larboard berths. I now thought it possible 
that, by getting at this axe, we might cut through the deck 
over the store-room, and thus readily supply ourselves with 
provisions. 

When I communicated this project to my companions, they 
uttered a feeble shout of joy, and we all proceeded forthwith 
to the forecastle. The difficulty of descending here was 
greater than that of going down in the cabin, the opening 
being much smaller, for it will be remembered that the 
whole framework about the cabin comjDanion-hatch had been 
carried away, whereas the forecastle-wa}", being a simple hatch 
of only about three feet square, had remained uninjured. I 
did not hesitate, however, to attempt the descent ; and, a 
rope being fastened round my bod}" as before, I plunged 
boldly in, feet foremost, made my way quickly to the berth, 
and, at the very first attempt, brought up the axe. It was 
hailed with the most ecstatic joy and triumph, and the ease 
with which it had been obtained was regarded as an omen of 
our ultimate preservation. 

We now commenced cutting at the deck with all the energy 
of rekindled hope, Peters and myself taking the axe by turns, 
Augustus’s wounded arm not permitting him to aid us in any 
degree. As we were still so feeble as to be scarcely able to 
stand unsupported, and could consequently work but a minute 
or two without resting, it soon became evident that many long 
hours would be requisite to accomplish our task — that is, to 
cut an opening sufficiently large to admit of a free access to 
the store room. This consideration, however, did not dis- 


NARRATIVE OF A, GORDON PYM. 


93 


courage us ; and, working all night by the light of the moon, 
we succeeded in effecting our purpose by daybreak on the 
morning of the twenty-third. 

Peters now volunteered to go down ; and, having made all 
arrangements as before, he descended, and soon returned, 
bringing up with him a small jar, which, to our great joy, 
proved to be full of olives. Having shared these among us, 
and devoured them with the greatest avidity, we proceeded to 
let him down again. This time he succeeded beyond our ut- 
most expectations, returning instantly with a large ham and 
a bottle of Madeira wine. Of the latter we each took a mod- 
erate sup, having learned by experience the pernicious conse- 
quences of indulging too freely. The ham, except about two 
pounds near the bone, was not in a condition to be eaten, 
having been entirely spoiled by the salt water. The sound part 
was divided among us. Peters and Augustus, not being able 
to restrain their appetite, swallowed theirs upon the instant ; 
but I was more cautious, and ate but a small portion of mine, 
dreading the thirst which I knew would ensue. We now 
rested awhile from our labors, which had been intolerably 
severe. 

By noon, feeling somewhat strengthened and refreshed, we 
again renewed our attempt at getting up provisions, Peters and 
myself going down alternately, and always with more or less 
success, until sundown. During this interval we had the good 
fortune to bring up, altogether, four more small jars of olives, 
another ham, a carboy containing nearly three gallons of excel- 
lent Cape Madeira wine, and, what gave us still more delight, 
a small tortoise of the Gallipago breed, several of which had 
been taken on board by Captain Barnard, as the Grampus was 
leaving port, from the schooner Mary Pitts, just returned from 
a sealing voyage in the Pacific. 

In a subsequent portion of this narrative I shall have fre- 
quent occasion to mention this species of tortoise. It is found 
principally, as most of my readers may know, in the group of 
islands called the GaUipagos which, indeed, derive their name 
from the animal — the Spanish word GaUipago meaning a 
fresh- water terrapin. From the peculiarity of their shape and 
action they have been sometimes called the elephant tortoise. 
They are frequently found of an enormous size. I have my- 
self seen several which would weigh from twelve to fifteen 
hundred pounds, although I do not remember that any navi- 
gator speaks of having seen them weighing more than eight 


94 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


hundred. Their appearance is singular, and even disgusting. 
Their steps are very slow, measured, and heavy, their bodies 
being carried about a foot from the ground. Their neck is 
long, and exceedingly slender ; from eighteen inches to two 
feet is a very common length, and I killed one, where the dis- 
tance from the shoulder to the extremity of the head was no 
less than three feet ten inches. The head has a striking re- 
semblance to that of a serpent. They can exist without food 
for an almost incredible length of time, instances having been 
known where they have been thrown into the hold of a vessel 
and lain two years without nourishment of any kind — being 
as fat, and, in every respect, in as good order at the expira- 
tion of the time as when they were first put in. In one par- 
ticular these extraordinary animals bear a resemblance to the 
dromedary, or camel of the desert. In a bag at the root of 
the neck they carry with them a constant supply of water. In 
some instances, upon killing them after a full year’s depriva- 
tion of all nourishment, as much as three gallons of perfectly 
sweet and fresh water have been found in their bags. Their 
food is chiefly wild parsley and celery, with purslain, sea-kelp, 
and prickly-pears, upon which latter vegetable they thrive 
wonderfully, a great quantity of it being usually found on the 
hill- sides near the shore wherever the animal itself is discov- 
ered. They are excellent and highly nutritious food, and have, 
no doubt, been the means of preserving the lives of thousands 
of seamen employed in the whale-fishery and other pursuits 
in the Pacific. 

The one which we had the good fortune to bring up from 
the storeroom was not of a large size, weighing probably 
sixty-five or seventy pounds. It was a female, and in excellent 
condition, being exceedingly fat, and having more than a 
quart of limpid and sweet water in its bag. This was indeed 
a treasure ; and, falling on our knees with one accord, we 
returned fervent thanks to God for so seasonable a relief. 

We had great difficulty in getting the animal up through 
the opening, as its struggles were fierce and its strength 
prodigious. It was upon the point of making its escape from 
Peters’s grasp, and slipping back into the water, when Augus- 
tus, throwing a rope with a slip-knot around its throat, held 
it up in this manner until I jumped into the hole by the side 
of Peters, and assisted him in lifting it out. 

The water we drew carefully from the bag into the jug, 
which, it wiU be remembered, had been brought up before 


NAURATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


95 


from the cabin. Having done this, we broke off the neck of 
a bottle so as to form, with the cork, a kind of glass, holding 
not quite half a gilL We then each drank one of these meas- 
ures full, and resolved to limit ourselves to this quantity per 
day as long as it should hold out. 

During the last two or three days, the weather haVing been 
dry and pleasant, the bedding we had obtained from the cabin, 
as well as our clothing, had become thoroughly dry, so that 
we passed this night (that of the twenty-third) in comparative 
comfort, enjoying a tranquil repose, after having supped 
plentifully on olives and ham, with a small allowance of the 
wine. Being afraid of losing some of our stores overboard 
during the night, in the event of a breeze springing up, we 
secured them as well as possible with cordage to the frag- 
ments of the windlass. Our tortoise, which we were anxious 
to preserve alive as long as we could, we threw on his back, 
and otherwise carefully fastened. 


CHAPTEK Xin. 

July 24. This morning saw us wonderfully recruited in 
spirits and strength. Notwithstanding the perilous situation 
in which we were still placed, ignorant of our position, 
although certainly at a gTeat distance from land, without 
more food than would last us for a fortnight even with great 
care, almost entirely without water, and floating about at the 
mercy of every wind and wave on the merest wreck in the 
world, still the infinitely more terrible distresses and dangers 
from which we had so lately and so providentially been de- 
livered caused us to regard what we now endured as but little 
more than an ordinary evil — so strictly comparative is either 
good or ill. 

At sunrise we were preparing to renew our attempts at get- 
ting up something from the store-room, when, a smart shower 
coming on, with some lightning, we turned our attention to 
the catching of water by means of the sheet we had used 
before for this purpose. We had no other means of collecting 
the rain than by holding the sheet spread out with one of the 
forechain-plates in the middle of it. The water, thus con- 
ducted to the centre, was drained through into our jug. We 


96 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


liad nearly filled it in this manner, when, a heavy squall 
coming- on from the northward, obliged us to desist, as the 
hulk began once more to roll so violently that we could no 
longer keep our feet. We now went forward, and, lashing 
ourselves securely to the remnant of the windlass as before, 
awaited the event with far more calmness than could have 
been anticipated or would have been imagined possible under 
the circumstances. At noon the wind had freshened into a 
two-reef breeze, and by night into a stiff gale, accompanied 
with a tremendously heavy swell. Experience having taught 
us, however, the best method of arranging our lashings, we 
weathered this dreary night in tolerable security, although 
thoroughly drenched at almc«t every instant by the sea, and 
in momentaiy dread of being washed off. Fortunately, the 
weather was so warm as to render the water rather grateful 
than otherwise. 

July 25. This morning the gale had diminished to a mere 
ten-knot breeze, and the sea had gone down with it so consid- 
erably that we were able to keep ourselves diy upon the deck. 
To our great grief, however, we found that two jars of our 
olives, as \Yell as the -whole of our ham, had been washed 
overboard, in spite of the careful manner in which they had 
been fastened. We determined not to kill the tortoise as yet, 
and contented ourselves for the present with a breakfast on a 
few of the olives, and a measure of water each, which latter 
we mixed haK and half with wine, finding great relief and 
strength from the mixture, without the distressing intoxica- 
tion which had ensued upon drinking the Port. The sea was 
still far too rough for the renewal of our efforts at getting up 
prorision from the store-room. Several articles, of no impor- 
tance to us in our present situation, floated up through the 
opening during the day, and were immediately w-ashed over- 
board. We also now observed that the hulk lay more along 
than ever, so that we could not stand an instant without lash- 
ing ourselves. On this account we passed a gloomy and 
uncomfortable day. At noon the sun appeared to be nearly 
vertical, and we had no doubt that we had been driven down 
by the long succession of northward and northwesterly winds 
into the near vicinity of the equator. Toward evening saw 
several sharks, and were somewhat alarmed by the audacious 
manner in which an enormously large one approached us. 
At one time, a lurch throwing the deck very far beneath the 
water, the monster actually swam in upon us, floundering for 


NABRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


or 


some mbments just over the companion-hatch, and striking 
Peters violently with his tail. A heavy sea at length hurled 
him overboard, much to our relief. In moderate weather we 
might have easily captured him. 

July 26. This morning, the wind having greatly abated 
and the sea not being very rough, we determined to ' renew 
our exertions in the store-room. After a gi’eat deal of hard 
labor during the whole day, we found that nothing further 
was to be expected from this quarter, the partitions of the 
room having been stove during the night, and its contents 
swept into the hold. This discover}', as may be supposed, 
filled us with despair. 

July 27. The sea nearly smooth, w'ith a light wind, and 
still from the northward and westward. The sun coming out 
hotly in the afternoon, we occupied ourselves in drying our 
clothes. Found great relief from thirst, and much comfort 
otherwise, by bathing in the sea ; in this, howmver, we were 
forced to use great caution, being afraid of sharks, several of 
w'hich were seen swimming around the brig during the day. 

July 28. Good weather still. The brig now began to lie 
along so alarmingly that we feared she would eventually roll 
bottom up. Prepared ourselves as well as we could for this 
emergency, lashing our tortoise, water-jug, and two remain- 
ing jars of olives as far as possible over to the windw'ard, 
placing them outside the hull, below the main-chains. The 
sea very smooth all day, with little or no w'ind. 

J Illy 29. A continuance of the same weather. Augush 
wounded arm began to evince symptoms of mortificati 
He complained of drow'siness and excessive thirst, but 
acute pain. Nothing could be done for his relief beyo. 
rubbing his wounds with a little of the vinegar from th 
olives, and from this no benefit seemed to be experienced. 
We did everything in our power for his comfort, and trebled 
his allowance of water. 

July 30. An excessively hot day, with no wind. An enor- 
mous shark kept close by the hulk during the whole of the 
forenoon. We made several unsuccessful attempts to capture 
him by means of a noose. Augustus much worse, and evi- 
dently sinking as much from want of proper nourishment as 
from the effect of his wounds. He constantly prayed to be 
released from his sufferings, wishing for nothing but death. 
This evening we ate the last of our olives, and found the 
water in our jug so putrid that we could not swallow it at all 
7 


98 


NABBATIVE OF A, GOBDON PYM. 


without the addition of wine. Determined to kill our tortoise, 
in the morning. 

July 31. After a night of excessive anxiety and fatigue, 
owing to the position of the hulk, we set about kilHng and 
cutting up our tortoise. He proved to be much smaller than 
we had supposed, although in good condition — the whole 
meat about him not amounting to more than ten pounds. 
With a view of preserving a portion of this as long as possible, 
we cut it into fine pieces, and filled wdtli them our three re- 
maining olive-jars and the wine-bottle (all of which had been 
kept) pouring in afterward the •\dnegar from the olives. In 
this manner we put away about three pounds of the tortoise, 
intending not to touch it until we had consumed the rest. 
We concluded to restrict ourselves to about four ounces of 
the meat per day ; the whole would thus last us thirteen days. 
A brisk shower, with severe thunder and lightning, came on 
about dusk, but lasted so short a time that we only succeeded 
in catching about half a pint of water. The wdiole of this, by 
common consent, was given to Augustus, who now appeared 
to be in the last extremity. He drank the w^ater from the 
sheet as we caught it (we holding it above him as he lay so as 
to let it run into his mouth), for we had now nothing left capa- 
ble of holding water, unless w’e had chosen to empty out our 
wine from the carboy, or the. stale water from the jug. Either 
of these expedients would have been resorted to had the 
"hower lasted. 

he sufferer seemed to derive but little benefit from the 
jght. His arm was completely black from the wrist to 
shoulder, and his feet were like ice. We expected every 
ment to see him breathe his last. He was frightfully 
aaciated : so much so that, although he weighed a hundred 
md twenty-seven pounds upon his leaving Nantucket, he now 
did not weigh more than forty or fifty at the farthest. His 
eyes were sunk far in his head, being scarcely perceptible, 
and the skin of his cheeks hung so loosely as to prevent his 
masticating any food, or even swalloAving any liquid, without 
great difficulty. 

August 1. A continuance of the same calm weather, with 
an oppressively hot sun. Suffered exceedingly from thirst, 
the water in the jug being absolutely putrid and swarming 
with vermin. We contrived, nevertheless, to swallow a por- 
tion of it by mixing it with wine — our thii'st, however, was 
but little abated. We found more relief by bathing in the 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


99 


sea, but could not avail ourselves of this expedient except at 
long intervals, on account of the continual presence of sharks. 
We now saw clearly that Augustus could not be saved ; that 
he was evidently dying. We could do nothing to relieve his 
sufferings, which appeared to be great. About twelve o’clock 
he expired in strong convulsions, and without having spoken 
for several hours. His death filled us with the most gloomy 
forebodings, and had so great an effect upon our spirits that we 
sat motionless by the corpse during the whole day, and never ad- 
dressed each other except in a whisper. It was not until some 
time after dark that we took courage to get up and throw the 
body overboard. It was then loathsome beyond expression, 
and so far decayed that, as Peters attempted to lift it, an entire 
leg came off in his grasp. As the mass of putrefaction slipped 
over the vessel’s side into the water, the glare of phosphoric 
light with which it was surrounded plainly discovered to us 
seven or eight large sharks, the clashing of whose horrible 
teeth, as their prey was torn to pieces among them, might 
have been heard at the distance of a mile. We shrunk within 
ourselves in the extremity of horror at the sound. 

August 2. The same fearfully calm and hot weather. The 
dawn found us in a state of pitiable dejection as well as bodily 
exhaustion. The water in the jug was now absolutely useless, 
being a thick gelatinous mass ; nothing but frightful-looking 
worms mingled with slime. We thi-ewit out, and washed the 
jug well in the sea, afterward pouring a little vinegar in it 
from our bottles of pickled tortoise. Our thirst could now 
scarcely be endured, and we tried in vain to relieve it by wine, 
which seemed only to add fuel to the flame, and excited 
us to a high degree of intoxication. We afterward endeav- 
ored to relieve our sufferings by mixing the wine with sea- 
water ; but this instantly brought about the most violent 
retchings, so that we never again attempted it. During the 
whole day we anxiously sought an opportunity of bathing, 
but to no purpose ; for the hulk was now entirely besieged on 
all sides with sharks — no doubt the identical monsters who 
had devoured our poor companion on the evening before, and 
who were in momentary expectation of another similar feast. 
This circumstance occasioned us the most bitter regret, and 
filled us with the most depressing and melancholy forbod- 
ings. We had experienced indescribable relief in bathing, and 
to have this resource cut off in so frightful a manner was more 
than we could bear. Nor, indeed, were we altogether free 


100 ■ NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


from the apprehension of immediate danger, for the least 
slip or false movement would have thrown us at once within 
reach of these voracious fish, who frequently thrust themselves 
directly upon us, swimming up to leeward. No shouts or 
exertions on our part seemed to alarm them. Even when one 
of the largest was struck with an axe by Peters, and jnuch 
wounded, he persisted in his attempts to push in where w^e 
were. A cloud came .up at dusk, but, to our extreme anguish, 
passed over without discharging itself. It is quite impossible 
to conceive our sufferings from thirst at this r)eriod. We 
passed a sleepless night, both on this account and through 
dread of the sharks. 

Aug ad 3. No prosjoect of relief, and the brig lying still 
more and more along, so that now w:e could not maintain a 
footing upon deck at all. Busied ourselves in securing our 
wine and tortoise-meat, so that we might not lose them in the 
event of our rolling over. Got out two stout spikes from the 
forechains, and, by means of the axe, drove them into the hull 
to windward within a couple of feet of the water ; this not 
being very far from the keel, as we were nearly upon our 
beam-ends. To these spikes we now lashed our provisions, as 
being more secure than their former position beneath the 
chains. Suffered great agony from thirst during the whole 
day — no chance of bathing on account of the sharks, which 
never left us for a moment. Found it impossible to sleep. 

August 4. A little before daybreak we perceived that the 
hulk was heeling over, and aroused ourselves to prevent being 
thrown off by the movement. At first the roll was slow and 
gradual, and we contrived to clamber over to windward very 
well, having taken the precaution to leave ropes hanging from 
the spikes we had driven in for the provisions. But we had 
not calculated sufficiently upon the acceleration of the im- 
petus ; for, presently the heel became too violent to allow of 
our keeping pace with it ; and, before either of us knew what 
was to happen, we found ourselves hurled furiously into the 
sea, and struggling several fathoms beneath the surface, with 
the huge hull immediately above us. 

In going under the water I had been obliged to let go my 
hold upon the rope ; and finding that I was completely be- 
neath the vessel, and my strength utterly exhausted, I scarce- 
ly made a struggle for life, and resigned myself, in a few 
seconds, to die. But here again I was deceived, not having- 
taken into consideration the natural rebound of the hull to 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON FYM. 


101 


windward. The whirl of the water upward, which the vessel 
occasioned in rolling partially back, brought me to the sur- 
face still more violently than I had been plunged beneath. 
Upon coming up, I found myself about twenty yards from the 
hulk, as near as I could judge. She was lying keel up, rock- 
ing furiously from side to side, and the sea in all directions 
around was much agitated, and full of strong whirlpools. I 
could see nothing of Peters. An oil-cask was floating within 
a few feet of me, and various other articles from the brig were 
scattered about. 

My principal ten’or was now on account of the sharks, which 
I knew to be in my vicinity. In order to deter these, if possi- 
ble, from approaching me, I splashed the water vigorously 
with both hands and feet as I swam toward the hulk, creat- 
ing a body of foam. I have no doubt that to this expedient, 
simple as it was, I was indebted for my preservation ; for the 
sea all around the brig, just before her rolling over, was so 
crowded with these monsters, that I must have been, and 
really was in actual contact with some of them during my 
progress. By great good fortune, however, I reached the side 
of the vessel in safety, although so utterly weakened by the 
violent exertion I liad used that I should never have been 
able to get upon it but for the timely assistance of Peters, 
who now, to my great jo}^, made his appearance (having 
scrambled up to the keel from the opposite side of the hull), 
and threw me the end of a rope — one of those which had been 
attached to the spikes. 

Having barely escaped this danger, our attention was now 
directed to the dreadful imminency of another, that of ab- 
solute starvation. Our whole stock of provisions had been 
swept overboard in spite of all our care in securing it ; and 
seeing no longer the remotest possibility of obtaining more, 
we gave way both of us to despair, weeping aloud like chil- 
dren, and neither of us attempting to offer consolation to the 
other. Such weakness can scarcely be conceived, and to those 
who have never been similarly situated will, no doubt, appear 
unnatural ; but it must be remembered that our intellects 
were so entirely disordered by the long course of privation 
and terror to which we had been subjected, that we could not 
justly be considered, at that period, in the light of rational be- 
ings. In subsequent perils, nearly as great, if not greater, I 
bore up with fortitude against all the evils of my situation, 
and Peters, it will be seen, evinced a stoical philosophy nearly 


102 


NARRATTVE OF A. GORDON PYAF. 


as incredible as his present childlike supineness and imbecility 
— the mental condition made the difference. 

The overturning of the brig, even with the consequent loss 
of the wine and turtle, would not, in fact, have rendered our 
situation more deplorable than before, except for the disap- 
pearance of the bedclothes by which we had been hitherto en- 
abled to catch rain-water, and of the jug in which we had kept 
it when caught ; for we found the whole bottom, from within 
two or three feet of the bends as far as the keel, together with 
the keel itself, thickly covered with large barnacles, which proved 
to he excellent and highly nutritious food . Thus, in two impor- 
tant respects, the accident we had so greatly dreaded proved 
a benefit rather than an injury ; it had opened to us a supply 
of provisions, which we could not have exhausted, using it 
moderate^, in a month ; and it had greatly contributed to our 
comfort as regards position, we being much more at our ease, 
and in infinitely less danger, than before. 

The difficulty, however, of now obtaining water blinded us 
to all the benefits of the change in our condition. That we 
might be ready to avail ourselves, as far as possible, of any 
shower which might fall, w’e took off our shirts, to make use 
of them as we had of the sheets — not hoping, of course, to 
get more in this way, even under the most favorable circum- 
stances, than half a gill at a time. No signs of a cloud ap- 
peared during the day, and the agonies of our thirst w’ere 
nearly intolerable. At night, Peters obtained about an hour’s 
disturbed sleep, but my intense sufferings would not permit 
me to close my eyes for a single moment. 

August 5. To-day, a gentle breeze springing up, carried us 
through a vast quantity of seaweed, among which we were so 
fortunate as to find eleven small crabs, which afforded us 
several delicious meals. Their shells being quite soft, we ate 
them entire, and found that they irritated our thirst far less 
than the barnacles. Seeing no trace of sharks among the sea- 
weed, we also ventured to bathe, and remained in the water 
for four or five hours, during which we experienced a very sen- 
sible diminution of our thirst. Were greatly refreshed, and 
spent the night somewhat more comfortably than before, both 
of us snatching a little sleep. 

August 6. This day we were blessed by a brisk and con- 
tinual rain, lasting from about noon until after dark. Bitter- 
ly did we now regret the loss of our jug and carboy; for, in 
spite of the little means we had of catching the water, we 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


103 


miglit have filled one, if not both of them. As it was, we con- 
trived to satisfy the cravings of thirst by suffering the shirts 
to become saturated, and then wringing them so as to let the 
grateful fluid trickle into our mouths. In this occupation we 
passed the entire day. 

August 7. Just at daybreak we both at the same instant 
descried a sail to the eastward, and emdentlij coming toward 
■m ! We hailed the glorious sight with a long, although 
feeble shout of rapture ; and began instantly to ma.ke every 
signal in our power, by flaring the shirts in the air, leaping as 
high as our weak condition would permit, and even by hal- 
looing with all the strength of our lungs, although the vessel 
could not have been less than fifteen miles distant. However, 
slie still continued to near our hulk, and we felt that, if she 
but held her present course, she must eventually come so 
close as to perceive us. In about an hour after we first dis- 
covered her, we could clearly see the people on her decks. 
She was a long, low, and rakish- looking topsail schooner, with 
a black ball in her foretopsail, and had, apparently, a full crew. 
We now became alarmed, for we could hardly imagine it pos- 
sible that she did not observe us, and were apprehensive that 
she meant to leave us to perish as we were — an act of fiendish 
barbarity which, however incredible it may appear, has been 
repeatedly perj^etrated at sea, under circumstances very near- 
ly similar, and by beings who were regarded as belonging to 
the human species."^ In this instance, however, by the mercy 

* The case of the brig Polly, of Boston, is one so much in point, and 
her fate, in many respects, so remarkably similar to our own, that I can- 
not forbear alluding to it here. This vessel, of one hundred and thirty 
tons burden, sailed from Boston, with a cargo of lumber and provisions, 
for Santa Croix, on the twelfth of December, 1811, under the command 
of Captain Casneau. There were eight souls on board besides the cap- 
tain — the mate, four seamen, and the cook, together with a Mr. Hunt, 
and a negro girl belonging to him. On the fifteenth, having cleared 
the shoal of Georges, she sprung a leak in a gale of wind from the south- 
east, and was finally capsized ; but, the mast going by the board, she 
afterward righted. They remained in this situation, without fire, and 
with very little provision, for the period of one hundred and ninety-one 
days (from December the fifteenth to June the twentieth), when Captain 
Casneau and Samuel Badger, the only survivors, were taken oif the 
wreck by the Fame, of Hull, Captain Featherstone, bound home from 
Rio Janeiro. When picked up, they were in latitude 28"’ N., longitude 
W U' , ha inq drifted above two thousand miles! On the ninth of July, 
the Fame fell in with the brig Dromeo, Captain Perkins, who landed 
the two sufferers in Kennebeck. The narrative from which we gather 
these details, ends in the following words : 

“It is natural to inquire how they could float such a vast distance. 


104 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


of God, we were destined to be most happily deceived ; for, 
presently we were aware of a sudden commotion on the deck 
of the stranger, who immediately afterward ran up a British 
flag, and, hauling her wind, bore up directly upon us. In 
half an hour more we found ourselves in her cabin. She 
proved to be the Jane Guy, of Liverpool, Captain Guy, 
bound on a sealing and trading voyage to the South Seas and 
Pacific. 


CHAPTEE XIV. 

The Jane Guy was a fine-looking topsail schooner of ii hun- 
dred and eighty tons burden. She was unusually sharp in the 
bows, and on a wind, in moderate weather, the fastest sailer I 
have ever seen. Her qualities, however, as a rough sea-boat, 
-were not so good, and her draught of water was by far too 
great for the trade to which she was destined. For this pecu- 
liar service, a larger vessel, and one of a light proportionate 
draught, is desirable— say a vessel of from three to three hun- 
dred and fifty tons. She should be barque-rigged, and in other 
respects of a different construction from the usual South Sea 
ships. It is absolute^ necessary that she should be well armed. 
She should have, say ten or twelve twelve-pound caiTonades, and 
two or three long twelves, with brass blunderbusses, and 
water-tight arm-chests for each top. Her anchors and cables 
should be of far greater strength than is required for any 
other species of trade, and, above all, her crew should be 
numerous and efficient — not less, for such a vessel as I have 
described, than fifty or sixtj'- able-bodied men. The Jane Guy 
had a crew of thirty-five, all able seamen, besides the captain 
and mate, but she was not ahogether as well armed or other- 
wise equipped as a navigator acquainted with the difficulties 
and dangers of the trade could have desired. 

Caj^tain Guy was a gentleman of great urbanity of manner, 
and of considerable experience in the southern traffic, to which 

upon the most frequented part of the Atlantic, and not be discovered all 
this time. 'They w&re passed by more than a dozen sail, one of which came 
so nigh them that they could distinctly see the people on deck and on the 
rigging looking at them ; but, to the inexpressible disappointment of the 
starving and freezing men, they stifled the dictates of compassion, hoisted 
sail, and cruelly abandoned them to their fateT 


NAURATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


105 


lie bad devoted a pfreater portion of bis life. He was deficient, 
however, in energy, and consequently, in that spirit of enter- 
jirise wbicb is here so absolutely requisite. He was part owner 
of the vessel in wbicb be sailed, and was invested with dis- 
cretionary powers to cruise in the South Seas for any cargo 
wbicb might come most readily to band. He bad on board, 
as usual in such voyages, beads, looking-glasses, tinder-works, 
axes, hatchets, saws, adzes, planes, chisels, gouges, gimlets, 
files, spokesbaves, rasps, hammers, nails, knives, scissors, 
razors, needles, thread, crockeryware, calico, trinkets, and 
otbei- similar articles. 

The schooner sailed from Liverjiool on the tenth of July, 
crossed the tropic of Cancer on the twenty-fifth, in longitude 
twenty degrees west, and reached Sal, one of the Cape Verd 
Islands, on the twenty-ninth, where she took in salt and 
other necessaries for the voyage. On the third of August, 
she left the Cape Verds and steered southwest, stretching 
over toward the coast of Brazil, so as to cross the equator be- 
tween the meridians of twenty-eight and thirty ‘degrees west 
longitude. This is the course usually taken by vessels bound 
from Europe to the Cape of Good Hope, or by that route to 
the East Indies. proceeding thus they avoid the calms 
and strong contrary currents which continually prevail on 
the coast of Guinea, while, in tlie end, it is found to be the 
shortest track, as westerly winds are never wanting after- 
ward by which to reach, the Cape. It was Captain Guy’s 
intention to make his first stoppage at Kerguelen’s Land — 
I hardly know for what reason. On the day we were picked 
up the schooner was off Cape St. Boque, in longitude thirty- 
one degrees west; so that, when found, we had drifted prob- 
alffy, from north to south, not less than five-and-twenty de- 
grees ! 

On board the Jane Guy we were treated with all the kind- 
ness our distressed situation demanded. In about a fortnight, 
during which time we continued steering to the southeast, 
with gentle breezes and fine weatlier, both Peters and myself 
recovered entirely from the effects of our late privation and 
dreadful suffering, and we began to remember what liad 
passed rather as a frightful dream from which we had been 
happily awakened, than as events which had taken place in 
sober and naked reality. I have since found that this species 
of pjirtial oblivion is usually brought about by sudden tran- 
sition, whether from joy to sorrow or from sorrow to joy — 


106 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


tlie degree of forgetfulness being proportioned to tlie degree 
of difference in the exchange. Thus, in my own case, I now 
feel it imjDossible to realize the full extent of the misery 
which I endured during the days spent upon the hulk. The 
incidents are remembered, but not the feelings which the 
incidents elicited at the time of their occurrence. I only 
know, that when they did occur, I then thought human na- 
ture could sustain nothing more of agony. 

We continued our voyage for some weeks without any inci- 
dents of greater moment than the occasional meeting with 
whaling-shij^s, and more frequently with the black or right 
whale, so called in contradistinction to the spermaceti. 
These, however, were chiefly found south of the twenty-fifth par- 
allel. On the sixteenth of September, being in the vicinity 
of the Cape of Good Hope, the schooner encountered her first 
gale of any violence since leaving Liverpool. In this neigh- 
borhood, but more frequently to the south and east of the 
promontory (we were to the westward), navigators have often 
to contend with storms from the northward, which rage with 
great fury. They always bring with them a heavy sea, and 
one of their most dangerous features is the instantaneous 
chopping round of the wind, an occurrence almost certain to 
take place during the greatest force of the gale. A perfect 
hurricane will be blowing at one moment from the north- 
ward or northeast, and in the next not a breath of wind will 
be felt in that direction, while from the southwest it will 
come out all at once with a violence almost inconceivable. A 
bright spot to the southward is the sm-e forerunner of the 
change, and vessels are thus enabled to take the proper pre- 
cautions. 

It was about six in the morning when the blow came on 
with a white squall, and, as usual, from the northward. By 
eight it had increased very much, and brought down upon 
us one of the most tremendous seas I had then ever beheld. 

Everything had been made as snug as possible, but the 
schooner labored excessively, and gave evidence of her bad qual- 
ities as a sea-boat, pitching her forecastle under at every plunge, 
and with the greatest difficulty struggling up from one wave 
before she was buried in another. Just before sunset the 
bright spot for which we had been Oin the lookout made its 
appearance in the southwest, and in an hour afterward w^e per- 
ceived the little head-sail we carried flapping listlessly 
against the mast. In two minutes more, in spite of every 


NAREATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


107 


preparation, we were hurled on our beam-ends, as if by ma- 
gic, and a perfect wilderness of foam made a clear breach 
over us as we lay. The blow from the southwest, however, 
luckily proved to be nothing more than a squall, and we had 
the good fortune to right the vessel without the loss of a 
spar. A heavy cross sea gave us great trouble for a few hours 
after this, but toward morning we found ourselves in nearly 
as good condition as before the gale. Captain Guy con- 
sidered that he had made an escape little less than miracu- 
lous. 

On the thirteenth of October we came in sight of Prince 
Edward’s Island, in latitude 40° 53' S., longitude 37° 46' E. 
Two days afterward we found ourselves near Possession 
Island, and presently passed the islands of Crozet, in latitude 
42° 69' S., longitude 48° E. On the eighteenth we made 
Kerguelen’s or Desolation Island, in the Southern Indian 
Ocean, and came to anchor in Christmas Harbor, having four 
fathoms of water. 

This island, or rather group of islands, bears southeast from 
the Cape of Good Hope, and is distant therefrom nearly eight 
hundred leagues. It was first discovered in 1772, l3y the 
Baron de Kergulen, or Kerguelen, a Frenchman, Avho, think- 
ing the land to form a portion of an extensive southern con- 
tinent, carried home information to that effect, which produced 
much excitement at the time. The government, taking the 
matter up, sent the baron back in the following j^ear for the 
purpose of giving his new discovery a critical examination, 
when the mistake was discovered. In 1777, Captain Cook fell 
in with the same group, and gave to the princij)al one the 
name of Desolation Island, a title which it certainly well de- 
serves. Upon approaching the land, however, the navigator 
might be induced to suppose othervdse, as the sides of most 
of the hills, from September to March, are clothed with very 
brilliant verdure. This deceitful appearance is caused by a 
small plant resembling saxifrage, which is abundant, growing 
in large patches on a species of crumbling moss. Besides 
this plant there is scarcely a sign of vegetation on the island, 
if we except some coarse rank grass near the harbor, some 
lichen, and a shrub which bears resemblance to a cabbage 
shooting into seed, and which has a bitter and acrid taste. 

The face of the country is hilly, although none of the hills 
can be called lofty. Their tops are perpetually covered with 
snow. There are several harbors, of which Christmas Harbor 


108 


NAIIRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


is the most convenient. It is the first to he met with on the 
northeast side of the island after passing Cape Francois, which 
forms the northern shore, and, by its pecuiiai’ shape, serves to 
distinguish the harbor. Its projecting point terminates in a 
liigh rock, through which is a large hole, forming a natural 
arch. The entrance is in latitude 48° 40' S., longitude 69° 6' 
E. Passing in here, good anchorage may be found under the 
shelter of several small islands, which form a sufficient protec- 
tion from all easterly winds. Proceeding on eastwardly from 
this anchorage you come to Wasp Bay, at the head of the har- 
bor. This is a small basin, completely landlocked, into which 
you can go with four fathoms, and find anchorage in from ten 
to three, hard clay bottom. A ship might lie here with her 
best bower ahead all the 3 ^ear round without risk. To the 
westward, at the head of Wasp Bay, is a small stream of ex- 
cellent water, easily procured. 

Some seal of the fur and hair species are still to be found 
on Kerguelen’s Island, and sea elephants abound. The feath- 
ered tribes are discovered in great numbers. Peng-uins are 
very plenty, and of these there are four different kinds. The 
royal penguin, so called from its size and beautiful plumage, 
is the largest. The upper part of the body is usually gray, 
sometimes of a lilac tint ; the under portion of the purest 
white imaginable. The head is of a glossy and most brilliant 
black, the feet also. The chief beauty of the plumage, how- 
ever, consists in two broad stripes of a gold color, which pass 
along from the head to the breast. The bill is long, and 
either pink or bright scarlet. These birds walk erect, with a 
stately carriage. They carry their heads high, with their 
wings drooping like two arms, and, as their tails project from 
their body in a line with the legs, the resemblance to a human 
figure is very striking, and would be apt to deceive the spec- 
tator at a casual glance or in the gloom of the evening. The 
royal penguins which we met with on Kerguelen’s Land were 
rather larger than a goose. The other kinds are the macca- 
roni, the jackass, and the rookerj’- penguin. These are much 
smaller, less beautiful in plumage, and different in other re- 
spects. 

Besides the penguin many other birds are here to be found, 
among which may be mentioned scahens, blue petrels, teal, 
ducks. Port Egmont hens, shags. Cape pigeons, the nelly, sea- 
swallows, terns, sea-gulls, Mother Carey’s chickens, Mother 
Carey s geese, or the great petrel, and, lastly, the albatross. 


NARRATIVE RE A. GORDON PYM. 


109 


The great petrel is as large as the common albatross, and 
is carnivorous. It is frequently called the break-bones, or 
osprey peterel. They are not at all shy, and, when properly 
•cooked, are palatable food. In flying they sometimes sail 
. very close to the surface of the water, with the wings expanded, 
without appearing to move them in the least degree, or make 
any exertion with them whatever. 

The albatross is one of the lai'gest and fiercest of the South 
Sea birds. It is of the gull species, and takes its prey on the 
wing, never coming on land exc8j)t for the purpose of breed- 
ing. Between this bird and the penguin the most singular 
friendshii) exists. Their nests are constructed with great 
uniformity upon a plan concerted between the two species — 
that of the albatross being placed in the centre of a little 
square formed by the nests of foui’ penguins. Navigators 
have agreed in calling an assemblage of such encampments a 
rookery. These rookeries have been often described, but, as 
my readers may not all have seen these descriptions, and as I 
shall have occasion hereafter to speak of the penguin and 
albatross, it will not be amiss to say something here of their 
mode of building and living. 

When the season for incubation arrives, the birds assemble 
in vast numbers, and for some days appear to be deliberating 
iqjon the proper course to be pursued. At length they pro- 
ceed to action. A level piece of ground is selected, of suita- 
ble extent, usually comprising three or four acres, and situated 
as near the sea as possible, being still beyond its reach. The 
spot is chosen with reference to its evenness of surface, and 
that is preferred which is the least encumbered with stones. 
This matter being arranged, the birds proceed, with one ac- 
cord, and actuated apj)arently b}^ one mind, to trace out, wdth 
mathematical accuracy, either a square or other parallelogram, 
as may best suit the nature of the ground, and of just suffi- 
cient size to accommodate easily all the birds assembled, and 
no more — in this particular seeming determined upon prevent- 
ing the access of future stragglers who have not participated 
in the labor of the encampment. One side of the place thus 
marked out runs parallel with the water’s edge, and is left 
open for ingress or egress. 

Having defined the limits of the rookery, the colony now 
begin to clear it of every species of rubbish, picking up stone 
by stone, and carrying them outside of the lines, and close by 
them, so as to form a wall on the three inland sides. Just 


110 


NAHRATIVE OF A. GOUBOF PTM. 


within this wall a perfectly level and smooth walk is formed, 
from six to eight feet wide, and extending around the encamp- 
ment — thus serving the pui'pose of a general promenade. 

The next process is to partition out the whole area into 
small squares exactly equal in size. This is done by forming 
narrow paths, very smooth, and crossing each other at right 
angles throughout the entire extent of the rookery. At each 
intersection of these paths the nest of an albatross is con- 
structed, and a penguin’s nest in the centre of each square — 
thus every penguin is surrounded by four albatrosses, and 
each albatross by a like number of penguins. The penguin’s 
nest consists of a hole in the earth, very shallow, being only 
just of sufficient depth to keep her single egg from rolling. 
The albatross is somewhat less simple in her arrangements, 
erecting a hillock about a foot high and two in diameter. 
This is made of earth, seaweed, and shells. On its summit 
she builds her nest. 

The birds take especial care never to leave their nests un- 
occupied for an instant during the period of incubation, or, 
indeed, until the young progeny are sufficiently strong to 
take care of themselves. While the male is absent at sea in 
search of food, the female remains on duty, and it is only 
upon the return of her partner that she ventures abroad. The 
eggs are never left uncovered at all — while one bird leaves 
the nest, the other nestling in by its side. This precaution is 
rendered necessary by the thievish propensities prevalent iu 
the rookery, the inhabitants making no scruple to purloin 
each other’s eggs at every good opportunity. 

Although there are some rookeries in which the penguin 
and albatross are the sole population, yet in most of them a 
variety of oceanic birds are to be met with, enjoying all the 
privileges of citizenship, and scattering their nests here and 
there, wherever they can find room, never interfering, how- 
ever, with the stations of the larger species. The appearance 
of such encampments when seen from a distance, is exceed- 
ingly singular. The whole atmosphere just above the settle- 
ment is darkened with the immense number of the albatross 
(mingled with the smaller tribes) which are continually hover- 
ing over it, either going to the ocean or returning home. At 
the same time a crowd of penguins are to be observed, some 
passing to and fro in the narrow alleys, and some march- 
ing with the military strut so peculiar to them, around the 
general promenade ground which encircles the rookery. In 


NAHRATIVB OF A. GORDON PYM. 


Ill 


short, survey it ns we will, nothing can be more astonishing 
than the spirit of reflection evinced by these feathered beings, 
and nothing surely can be better calculated to elicit reflection 
in every well-regulated human intellect. 

On the morning after our aiTival in Christmas Harbor the 
chief mate, Mr. Patterson, took the boats, and (although it 
was somewhat early in the season) went in search of seal, leav- 
ing the captain and a young relation of his on a point of 
barren land to the westward, they having some business, 
whose nature I could not ascertain, to transact in the interior 
of the island. Captain Guy took with him a bottle in which was 
a sealed letter, and made his way from the point on which he 
was set on shore toward one of the highest peaks in the place. 
It is probable that his design was to leave the letter on that 
height for some vessel which he expected to come after him. 
As soon as we lost sight of him we proceeded (l^eters and my- 
self being in the mate’s boat) on our cruise around the coast, 
looking for seal. In this business we were occupied about 
three weeks, examining with great care eveiy nook and cor- 
ner, not only of Kerguelen’s Land, but of the several small 
islands in the vicinity. Our labors, however, were not crowned 
with any important success. We saw a great many fur 
seal, but they were exceedingly shy, and with the greatest 
exertions, we could only procure three hundred and fifty 
skins in all. Sea-elephants were abundant, especially on the 
western coast of the mainland, but of these we killed only 
twenty, and this with great difficulty. On the smaller islands 
we discovered a good many of the hair seal, but did not 
molest them. We returned to the schooner on the eleventh, 
where we found Captain Guy and his nephew, who gave a 
very bad account of the interior, representing it as one of the 
most dreary and utterly barren countries in the world. They 
had remained two nights on the island, owing to some mis- 
understanding, on the part of the second mate, in regard to 
the sending a joll}'boat from the schooner to take them off. 


CHAPTER XV. 

On the twelfth we made sail from Christmas Harbor, re- 
tracing our way to the westward, and leaving Marion’s Island, 
one of Crozet’s group, on the larboard. We afterward passed 


112 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


Prince Edward’s Island, leaving it also on our left ; then, 
steering more to the northward, made, in fifteen days, the 
islands of Tristan d’Acunha, in latitude 37° 8' S., longitude 
12° 8' W. 

This group, now so well known, and which consists of three 
circular islands, was first discovered by the Portuguese, and 
was visited afterward by the Dutch in 1643, and by the French 
in 1767. The three islands together form a triangle, and 
are distant from each other about ten miles, there being fine 
open passages between. The land in all of them is very high, 
especially in Tristan d’Acunha, properly so called. This is 
the largest of the group, being fifteen miles in circumference, 
and so elevated that it can be seen in clear weather at the 
distance of eighty or ninety miles. A part of the land to- 
ward the north rises more than a thousand feet perpendic- 
ularly from the sea. A tableland at this height extends back 
nearly to the centre of the island, and from this tableland 
arises a lofty cone like that of Teneriffe. The lower half of 
this cone is clothed with trees of good size, but the upper region 
is barren rock, usually hidden among the clouds, and covered 
with snow during the greater part of the j^ear. There are no 
shoals or other dangers about the island, the shores being 
remarkably bold and the water deep. On the northwestern 
coast is a bay, with a beach of black sand, where a landing 
Avith boats can be easily effected, provided there be a south- 
erly Avind. Plenty of excellent water may here be readily 
procured ; also cod, and other fish, may be taken with hook 
and line. 

The next island in point of size, and the most westwardly 
of the group, is that called the Inaccessible. Its precise situa- 
tion is 37° 17' S. latitude, longitude 12*^ 24' "W. It is seven 
or eight miles in cii’cumference, and on all sides presents a 
forbidding and precipitous aspect. Its top is perfectly flat, 
and the Avhole region is sterile, nothing growing upon it ex- 
cept a few stunted shrubs. 

Nightingale Island, the smallest and most southerly, is in 
latitude 37° 26' S., longitude 12" 12' W. Off* its southern 
extremity is a high ledge of rocky islets ; a feAv also of a 
similar appearance are seen to the northeast. The ground is 
irregular and sterile, and a deep valley partially separates it. 

The shores of these islands abound, in the proper season, 
Avith sea-lions, sea-elephants, the hair and fur seal, together 
Avith a great variety of oceanic birds. Whales are also plenty 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


■ 113 


in their vicinity. Owing to the ease with which these various 
animals were here formerly taken, the group has been much 
visited since its discovery. The Dutch and French frequented 
it at a very early period. In 1790, Captain Patten, of the 
ship Industry, of Philadelphia, made Tristan d’Acuuha, where 
he remained seven months (from August, 1790, to April, 
1791) for the purpose of collecting sealskins. In this time he 
gathered no less than five thousand six hundred, and says 
that he would have had no difficulty in loading a large ship 
with oil in three weeks. Upon his arrival he found no quad- 
rupeds, with the exception of a few wild goats — the island 
now abounds with all our most valuable domestic animals, 
which have been introduced by subsequent navigators. 

I believe it was not long after Captain Patten’s visit that 
Captain Colquhoun, of the American brig Betsey, touched at 
the largest of the islands for the purpose of refreshment. He 
planted onions, potatoes, cabbages, and a great many other 
vegetables, an abundance of all which are now to be met 
with. 

In 1811, a Captain Haywood, in the Nereus, visited Tristan. 
He found there three Americans, who were residing upon the 
islands to prepare sealskins and oil. One of these men w^as 
named Jonathan Lambert, and he called himself the sovereign 
of the country. He had cleared and cultivated about sixty 
acres of land, and turned his attention to raising the coffee- 
plant and sugar-cane, with which he had been furnished by 
the American minister at Eio Janeiro. This settlement, how- 
ever, was finally abandoned, and in 1817 the islands were 
taken possession of by the British government, who sent a 
detachment for that purpose from the Cape of Good Hope. 
They did not, however, retain them long ; but, upon the 
evacuation of the country as a British possession, two or three 
English famihes took up their residence there independently 
of the government. On the twenty-fifth of IMarch, 1824, the 
Berwick, Captain Jeffrey, from London to Van Diemen’s 
Land, arrived at tlie place, wdiere they found an Englishman 
of the name of Glass, formerly a corporal in the British 
artillery. He claimed to be supreme governor of the islands, 
and had under his control twenty-one men and three women. 
He gave a very favorable account of the salubrity of the cli- 
mate and of the productiveness of the soil. The population 
occupied themselves chiefly in collecting sealskins and sea- 
elephant oil, with which they traded to the Cape of Good 
8 


114 


NATtUATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


Hope, Glass owning a small scliooner. At tiie period of our 
arrival the governor was still a resident, but his little com- 
munity had multiplied, there being fifty-six persons upon 
Tristan, besides a smaller settlement of seven on Nightingale 
Island. We had no difiiculty in procuring almost every kind 
of refreshment which we required — sheep, hogs, bullocks, 
rabbits, poultry, goats, fish in great variety, and vegetables 
were abundant. Having come to anchor close in with the 
large island, in eighteen fathoms, we took all we wanted on 
board very conveniently. Captain Guy also purchased of 
Glass five hundred sealskins and some ivory. We remained 
here a week, during which the prevaihng winds were from 
the northward and westward, and the W'eather somewhat 
hazy. On the fifth of November w^e made sail to the south- 
ward and westward, with the intention of having a thorough 
search for a group of islands called the Auroras, respecting 
whose existence a great diversity of opinion has existed. 

These islands are said to have been discovered as early as 
1762, by the commander of the ship Aurora. In 1790, Cap- 
tain Manuel de Oyarvido, in the ship Princess, belonging to 
the Eoyal Philippine Company, sailed, as he asserts, directly 
among them. In 1794, the Spanish corvette Atrevida went 
with the determination of ascertaining their precise situation, 
and, in a paper published by the Eoyal Hydrographical So- 
ciety of Madrid, in the year 1809, the following language is 
used respecting this expedition : “ The corvette Atrevida 
practised, in their immediate vicinity, from the twenty-first 
to the twenty-seventh of January, all the necessary observa- 
tions, and measured by chronometers the difference in longi- 
tude between these islands and the port of Soledad in the 
Malninas. The islands are three ; they are very nearly in the 
same meridian ; the centre one is rather low, and the other Wo 
may be seen at nine leagues distance.” The observations 
made on board the Atrevida give the following results as the 
precise situation of each island. The most northern is in lati- 
tude 62° -36' 24" S., longitude 47° 43' 15" W. ; the middle 
one in latitude 53° 2' 40" B., longitude 47° 55' 15" W. ; and 
the most southern in latitude 63° 15' 22" S., longitude 47° 
57' 15" W. 

On the twenty-seventh of January, 1820, Captain James 
Weddell, of the British navy, sailed from Staten Land also in 
search of the Auroras. He reports that, having made the 
most diligent search and passed not only immediately over 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PFJ/. 


115 


the spots indicated the commander of the Atrevida, but in 
every direction throughout the vicinity of these spots, he could 
discover no indication of land. These conflicting statements 
have induced other navigators to look out for the islands ; 
and, strange to say, while some have sailed through every 
inch of sea where they are supposed to lie without finding 
them, there have been not a few who declare positively that 
they have seen them ; and even been close in with their 
shores. It was Captain Guy’s intention to make every ex- 
ertion within his power to settle the question so oddly in dis- 
pute.* 

We kept our course, between the south and west, with 
variable w’cather, until the twentieth of the month, when we 
found ourselves on the debated ground, being in latitude 58° 
15' S., longitude 47° 58' W. — that is to say, very nearly upon 
tlie spot indicated as the situation of the most southern of the 
group. Not perceiving any sign of land, we continued to the 
westward in the parallel of fifty-three degrees south, as far as 
the meridian of fifty degrees west. We then stood to the 
north as far as the parallel of fifty-two degrees south, when 
we turned to the eastward, and kept our parallel by double 
altitudes, morning and evening, and meridan altitudes of the 
planets and moon. Having thus gone eastwardly to the meri- 
dian of the western coast of Georgia, we kept that meridian 
until we were in the latitude from which we set out. We 
then took diagonal courses throughout the eutii*e extent of 
sea circumscribed, keeping a lookout constantly at the mast- 
head, and repeating our examination with the greatest care 
for a period of three weeks, during which the weather w'as re- 
markably pleasant and fair, with no haze whatsoever. Of 
course we were thoroughly satisfied that, whatever islands 
might have existed in this vicinity at any former period, no 
vestige of them remained at the present day. Since my re- 
turn home I find that the same ground was traced over, with 
equal care, in 1822, by Captain Johnson, of the American 
schooner Henry, and by Captain Morrell, in the American 
schooner Wasp — in both cases with the same result as in our 
own. 

* Amopg the vessels which at various times have professed to meet 
with the Auroras may he mentioned the sliips San Miguel, in 1709 ; the 
ship Aurora, in 1774 ; the brig Pearl, in 1779 ; and the ship Dolores, in 
1790. They all agree in giving ihe mean latitude fifty-three degrees 
south. 


116 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYAL 


CHAPTEK XVI. 

It had been Captain Guy’s original intention, after satisfy- 
ing himself about the Auroras, to proceed through the Strait 
of Magellan, and up along the western coast of Patagonia ; 
but information received at Tristan d’Acunha induced him to 
steer to the southward, in the hope of falling in with some 
small islands said to lie about the parallel -of 60° S., longitude 
41° 20' W. In the event of his not discovering these lands, 
he designed, should the season prove favorable, to push on 
toward the pole. Accordingly, on the twelfth of December, 
Ave made sail in that direction. On the eighteenth we found 
ourselves about the station indicated by Glass, and cruised 
for three days in that neighborhood without findiijg any traces 
of the islands he had mentioned. On the twentj^-first, the 
weather being unusually pleasant, we again made sail to tlie 
southward, with the resolution of penetrating in that course 
as far as possible. Before entering upon this portion of my 
narrative, it may be as well, for the information of those read- 
ers who have paid little attention to the progress of discovery 
in these regions, to give some brief account of the very few 
attempts at reaching the southern pole which have hitherto 
been made. 

That of Captain Cook was the first of Avhich we have any 
distinct accoupt. In 1772, he sailed to the south in the Reso- 
lution, accompanied by Lieutenant Eurneaux in the Adventure. 
In December he found himself as far as the fifty-eighth parallel 
of south latitude, and in longitude 26° 57' E. Here he met 
Avith narrow fields of ice, about eight or ten inches thick, and 
running northwest and southeast. This ice was in large cakes, 
and usually it Avas packed so closely that the vessels had great 
difficulty in forcing a passage. At this period Captain Cook 
supposed, from the vast number of birds to be seen, and from 
other indications, that he was in the near vicinity of land. li e 
kept on to the southward, the weather being exceedingly cold, 
until he reached the sixty-fourth parallel, in longitude 88° 
14' E. Here he had mild Aveather, Avith gentle breezes, for 
five days, the thermometer being at thirty-six. In January, 
1773, the vessels crossed the Antarctic circle, but did not sue- 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


117 


ceed in penetrating much farther ; for, upon reaching latitude 
67° 15', they found all farther progress impeded by an im- 
mense body of ice, extending all along the southern horizon 
as far as the eye could reach. This ice was of every variety — 
and some large lioes of it, miles in extent, formed a compact 
mass, rising eighteen or twenty feet above the water. It be- 
ing late in the season, and no hope entertained of rounding 
these obstructions, Captain Cook now reluctantly turned to 
the northward. 

In the November following he renewed his search in the 
Antarctic. In latitude 59°' 40' he met with a strong current 
setting to the southward. In December, when the vessels 
were in latitude 67°’ 31', longitude 142° 54' W., the cold was 
excessive, with heavy gales and fog. Here also birds were 
abundant ; the albatross, the penguin, and the petrel es- 
pecially. In latitude 70° 23' some large islands of ice were 
encountered, and shortly afterward, the clouds to the south- 
ward were observed to be of a snowy whiteness, indicating 
the vicinity of field ice. In latitude 71° 10', longitude 106° 
54' W., the navigators were stopped, as before, by an immense 
frozen expanse, which filled the whole area of the southern 
horizon. The northern edge of this expanse was ragged and 
broken, so firmly wedged together as to be utterly impassable, 
and extending about a mile to the southward. Behind it the 
frozen surface was comparatively smooth for some distance, 
until terminated in the extreme back-ground by gigantic 
ranges of ice mountains, the one towering above the other. 
Captain Cook concluded that this vast field reached the 
southern pole or was joined to a continent. Mr. J. N. Rey- 
nolds, whose great exertions and perseverance have at length 
succeeded in getting set on foot a national expedition, partly 
for the purpose of exploring these regions, thus speaks of the 
attempt of the Resolution : “ We are not surprised that Cap- 
tain Cook was unable to go beyond 71° 10', but we are aston- 
ished that he did attain that point on the meridian of 106° 54' 
west longitude. Palmer’s Land lies south of the Shetland, 
latitude sixty-four degrees, and tends to the southward and 
westward farther than any navigator has yet penetrated. Cook 
was standing for this land when his progress was arrested by 
the ice ; which, we apprehend, must always be the case in 
that point, and so early in the season as the sixth of January 
—and we should not be surprised if a portion of the icy 
mountains described was attached to the main body of Palmer’s 


IIS 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


Land, or to some other portions of land lying farther to the 
southward and westward.” 

In 1803, Captains Kreutzenstern and Lisiausky were des- 
patched by Alexander of Kiissia for the purj^ose of circumnavi- 
gating the globe. In endeavoring to get south, they made no 
farther than 59° 58', in longitude 70° 15' W. They here met 
with strong currents setting eastwardly. Whales were abun- 
dant, but they saw no ice. In regard to this voyage, Mr. 
Reynolds observes that, if Kreutzenstern had arrived where 
he did earlier in the season, he must have encountered ice — 
it was March when he reached the latitude specified. The 
winds prevailing, as they do, from the southward and west- 
ward, had carried the fioes, aided by currents, into that icy 
region bounded on the north by Georgia, east by Sandwich 
Land and the South Orkneys, and west by the South Shetland 
Islands. 

Li 1822, Captain James Weddell, of the British navy, with 
two very small vessels, penetrated farther to the south than 
any previous navigator, and this too, without encountering 
exriaordinary difficulties. He states that although he was 
frequently hemmed in by ice before reaching the seventy- 
second parallel, yet, upon attaining it, not a particle was to 
be discovered, and that, upon arriving at the latitude of 
74° 15', no fields, and only three islands of ice were visible. 
It is somewhat remarkable that, although vast flocks of birds 
were seen, and other usual indications of land, and although, 
south of the Shetlands, unknown coasts were observed from 
the masthead tending southwardly, Weddell discourages the 
idea of land existing in the polar regions of the south. 

On the 11th of January, 1823, Captain Benjamin Morrell, 
of the American schooner Wasp, sailed from Kerguelen’s Land 
with a view of penetrating as far south as possible. On the 
first of February he found himself in latitude 64° 52' S., lon- 
gitude 118° 27' E. The following passage is extracted from 
his journal of that date : “ The wind soon freshened to an 
eleven-knot breeze, and we embraced this opportunity of 
making to the west ; being, however, convinced that the far- 
ther we went south beyond latitude sixty-four degrees, the 
less ice was to be apprehended, we steered a little to the 
southward, until we crossed the Antarctic circle, and w^ere in 
latitude 69° 15' E. In this latitude there was no ice field, and 
very few ice islands in sight.” 

Under the date of March fourteenth I find also this entry : 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


ilO 

‘‘ The sea was now entirely free of field ice, and there were 
not more than a dozen ice islands in sight. At the same time 
the temperature of the air and water was at least thirteen 
degrees higher (more mild) than we had ever found it be- 
tween the parallels of sixty and sixty-two south. We were 
now in latitude 70° 14' S., and the temperature of the air was 
forty-seven, and that of the water forty-four. In this situation 
I found the variation to be 14° 27' easterly, per azimuth. . . . 
I have several times passed within the Antarctic circle, on dif- 
ferent meridians, and have uniform^ found the temperature, 
both of the air and the water, to become more and more mild 
the farther I advanced beyond the sixty-fifth degree of south 
latitude, and that the variation decreases in the same proportion. 
While north of this latitude, say between sixty and sixty-five 
south, we frequently had great difficulty in finding a passage 
for the vessel between the immense and almost innumerable 
ice islands, some of which were from one to two miles in cir- 
cumference, and more than five hundred feet above the surface 
of the water.” 

Being nearly destitute of fuel and water, and without proper 
instruments, it being also late in the season, Captain Morrell 
was now obliged to put back, without attempting any farther 
progress to the westward, although an entirely open sea lay 
before him. He expresses the opinion that, had not these 
overruling considerations obliged him to retreat, he could 
have penetrated, if not to the pole itself, at least to the eighty- 
fifth parallel. I have given his ideas respecting these matters 
somewhat at length, that the reader may have an opportunity 
of seeing how far they were borne out by my own subsequent 
experience. 

In 1831, Captain Briscoe, in the employ of the Messrs. En- 
derby, whale-ship owners of London, sailed in the brig Lively 
for the South Seas, accompanied by the cutter Tula. On the 
twenty-eighth of February, being in latitude 66° 30' S., longi- 
tude 47° 13' E., he descried land, and “ clearly discovered 
through the snow the black peaks of a range of mountains 
running E. S. E.” He remained in this neighborhood during 
the whole of the following month, but was unable to approach 
the coast nearer than within ten leagues, owing to the boister- 
ous state of the weather. Finding it impossible to make 
farther discovery during this season, he returned northward 
to winter in Van Diemen’s Land. 

Li the beginning of 1832 he again proceeded southwardly. 


120 


NAllllATIVE OF A. G DEVON PTM. 


and on the fourth of February land was seen to the southeast 
in latitude 07° 15', longitude 09° 29' W. This was soon found 
to be an island near the headland of the country he had first 
discovered. On the twenty-first of the month he succeeded 
in landing on the latter, and took possession of it in the name 
of William IV., calling it Adelaide’s Island, in honor of the 
English queen. These particulars being made known to the 
Royal Geographical Society of London, the conclusion was 
drawn by that body “ that there is a continuous tract of land 
extending from 30' E. to 69° 29' W. longitude, running 
the parallel of from sixty-six to sixty- seven degrees south 
latitude.” In respect to this conclusion Mr. Reynolds ob- 
serves, “ In the correctness of it we by no means concur ; nor 
do the discoveries of Briscoe warrant any such inference. It 
was within these limits that Weddell proceeded south on a 
meridian to the east of Georgia, Sandwich Land, and the 
South Orkney and Shetland Islands.” My own experience 
will be found to testify most directly to the falsity of the con- 
clusion arrived at by the society. 

These are the principal attempts which have been made at 
penetrating to a high southern latitude, and it will now be 
seen that there remained, previous to the voyage of the Jane, 
nearly three hundred degrees of longitude in which the Ant- 
arctic circle had not been crossed at all. Of course a wide 
field lay before us for discovery, and it was with feelings of 
most intense interest that I heard Captain Guy express his 
resolution of pushing boldly to the southward. 


CHAPTER XVn. 

We kept our course southwardly for four days after giving 
up the search for Glass’s Islands, without meeting with any 
ice at all. On the twenty-sixth, at noon, we were in latitude 
6,3° 23' S., longitude 41° 25' W. We now saw several large 
ice islands, and a fioe of field ice, not, however, of any great 
extent. The winds generally blew from the southeast, or the 
northeast, but were very light. Whenever we had a westerly 
wind, which was seldom, it was invariably attended with a 
rain squall. Every day we had more or less snoAv. The 
thermometer, on the tAventy-seventh, stood at thirty-five. 


NAPdlATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


121 


January 1, 1828. This day we found ourselves completely 
hemmed in by the ice, and our prospects looked cheerless in- 
deed. A strong gale blew, during the whole forenoon, from the 
northeast, and drove large cakes of the drift against the rud- 
der and counter with such violence that we all trembled for 
the consequences. Toward evenmg, the gale still blowing 
with fury, a large field in front separated, and we were en- 
abled, by carrying a press of sail, to force a passage through 
the smaller flakes into some open water beyond. As we ap- 
proached this space we took in sail by degrees, and having at 
length got clear, lay to under a single reefed foresail. 

January 2. We had now tolerable pleasant w^eather. At noon 
we found ourselves in latitude 69"" 10' S., longitude 42° 20' 
W., having crossed the Antarctic circle. Very little ice was 
to be seen to the southward, although large fields of it lay be- 
hind us. This day we rigged some sounding gear, using a 
large iron pot capable of holding twenty gallons, and a line of 
two hundred fathoms. We found the current setting to the 
north, about a quarter of a mile per hour. The temperature 
of the air w^as now about thirty-three. Here we found the 
variation to be 14° 28' easterly, per azimuth. 

January 5. We had still held on to the southward without 
any very great impediments. On this morning, however, be- 
ing in latitude 73° 15' E., longitude 42° 10' W., we were again 
brought to a stand by an immense expanse of firm ice. We 
saw, nevertheless, much open water to the southw'ard, and felt 
no doubt of being able to reach it eventually. Standing to 
the eastward along the edge of the floe^ we at length came to 
a passage of about a mile in width, through which we warped 
our way by sundown. The sea in which we now were was 
thickly covered with ice islands, but had no field ice, and we 
pushed on boldly as before. The cold did not seem to in- 
crease, although we had snow very frequently, and now and 
then hail squalls of great violence. Immense Hocks of the alba- 
tross flew over the schooner this day, going from southeast to 
northwest. 

January 7. The sea still remained pretty well open, so that 
we had no difficulty in holding on our course. To the west- 
ward we saw some icebergs of incredible size, and in the 
afternoon passed very near one whose summit could not have 
been less than four hundred fathoms from the surface of the 
ocean. Its girth was probably, at the base, three-quarters of 
a league, and several streams of water were running fro;n 


122 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON RYM. 


crevices in its sides. We remained in sight of this island two 
days, and then only lost it in a fog. 

January 10. Early this morning we had the misfortune to 
lose a man overboard. He was an American, named Peter 
Vredenbui-gh, a native of New York, and was one of the most 
valuable hands on board the schoonei*. In going over the 
bows his foot slipped, and he fell between two cakes of ice, 
never rising again. At noon of this day we were in latitude 
78° 30', longitude 40° 15' W. The cold was now excessive, 
and we had hail squalls continually from the northward and 
eastward. In this direction also we saw several more im- 
mense icebergs, and the whole horizon to the eastward ap- 
peared to be blocked up with field ice, rising in tiers, one 
mass above the other. Some drift-w^ood floated by during 
the evening, and a great quantity of birds flew over, among 
which were nellies, petrels, albatrosses, and a large bird of a 
brilliant blue plumage. The variation here, per azimuth, w as 
less than it had been previously to our passing the Antarctic 
circle. 

January 12. Our passage to the south again looked doubt- 
ful, as nothmg was to be seen in the direction of the pole but 
one apparently limitless floe, backed by absolute mountains 
of ragged ice, one precipice of w^hich arose frowmingly above 
the other. We stood to the w^estw^ai'd until the fourteenth, in 
the hope of finding an entrance. 

January 14. This morning w^e reached the w^estern ex- 
tremity of the field w^hich had impeded us, and, weathering it, 
came to an open sea, without a particle of ice. Upon sound- 
ing with two hundred fathoms, wo here found a current 
setting soutlnvardly at the rate of half a mile per hour. The 
temperature of the air w^as forty-seven, that of the water 
thirty-four. We now sailed to the southward without meet- 
ing any interruption of moment until the sixteenth, when, at 
noon, we wore in latitude 81° 21', longitude 42° W. W^e here 
again sounded, and found a current setting still southw^ardly, 
and at the rate of three-quarters of a mile per hour. The 
variation per azimuth had diminished, and the temperature of 
the air w^as mild and pleasant, the thermometer being as high 
as fifty-one. At this period not a particle of ice was to be 
discovered. 2 VII hands on board now felt certain of attaining 
the pole. 

January 1 7. This day w^as full of incident. Innumerable 
flights of birds flew over us from the southward, and several 


NABRATIVE OF A. OORDON PYAT. 


123 


were shot from the deck ; one of them, a species of pelican, 
proved to be excellent eating. About midday a small floe 
of ice was seen from the masthead off the larboard bow, and 
upon it there appeared to be some large animal. As the 
weather was good and nearly calm. Captain Guy ordered out 
two of the boats to see what it was. Dirk Peters and myself 
accompanied the mate in the larger boat. Upon coming up 
with the floe, we perceived that it was in the possession of a 
gigantic creature of the race of the Arctic bear, but far 
exceeding in size the largest of these animals. Being well 
armed, we made no scruple of attacking it at once. Several 
shots were fired in quick succession, the most of which took 
effect, apparently, in the head and bod3^ Nothing dis- 
couraged, however, the monster threw himself from the ice, 
and swam, with open jaws, to the boat in which were Peters 
and myself. Owing to the confusion which ensued among us 
at this unexpected turn of the adventure, no person was ready 
immediately with a second shot, and the bear had actually 
succeeded in getting half his vast bulk across our gunwale, 
and seizing one of the men by the small of his back, before 
any efficient means were taken to repel him. In this extrem- 
ity nothing but the promptness and agility of Peters saved us 
from destruction. Leaping upon the back of the huge beast, 
he plunged the blade of a knife behind the neck, reaching the 
spinal marrow at a blow. The brute tumbled into the sea 
lifeless, and without a struggle, rolling over Peters as he fell. 
The latter soon recovered himself, and a rope being thrown 
him, he secured the carcass before entering the boat. We 
then returned in triumph to the schooner, towing our trophy 
behind us. This bear, upon admeasurement, 2^1'oved to be 
full fifteen feet in his greatest length. His wool was perfectly 
white, and very coarse, curling tightly. The ej^es were of a 
blood red, and larger than those of the Arctic bear — the snout 
also more roundevd, rather resembling the snout of the bull- 
dog. The meat was tender, but excessively rank and fishy, 
although the men devoured it with avidity, and declared it ex- 
cellent eating. 

Scarcely had we got our prize alongside, when the man at 
the masthead gave the joyful shout of “ land on the ntarboar'd 
how ! ” All hands were now upon the alert, and, a breeze 
springing up very opportunely from the northward and east- 
ward, we were soon close in with the coast. It proved to be 
a low rocky islet, of about a league in circumference, and alto- 


124 : 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


getlier destitute of vegetation, if we except a species of prickly 
pear. In approaching it from the northward, a singular ledge 
of rock is seen projecting into the sea, and bearing a strong 
resemblance to corded bales of cotton. Around this ledge to 
the westward is a small bay, at the bottom of which our boats 
effected a convenient landing. 

It did not take us long to explore every portion of the island, 
but, with one exception, we found nothing worthy of our ob- 
servation. In the southern extremity, we picked up near the 
shore, half buried in a pile of loose stones, a piece of wood, 
which seemed to have formed the prow of a canoe. There 
had been evidently some attempt at carving upon it, and Cap- 
tain Guy fancied that he made out the figure of a tortoise, 
but the resemblance did not strike me very forcibly. Be- 
sides this prow, if such it wer^, we found no other token that 
any living creature had ever been here before. Around the 
coast we discovered occasional small fioes of ice — but these 
were very few. The exact situation of this islet (to which 
Captain Guy gave the name of Bennet’s Islet, in honor of his 
partner in the ownership of the schooner) is 82° 50' S. lati- 
tude, 42° 20' W. longitude. 

We had now advanced to the southward more than eight 
degrees farther than any previous nawgators, and the sea still 
lay perfectly 02 :)en before us. We found, too, that the varia- 
tion uniformly decreased as we proceeded, and, what was still 
more surprising, that the temperature of the air, and latterly 
of the water, became milder. The weather might even be 
called pleasant, and we had a steady but very gentle breeze 
always from some northern point of the compass. The sky 
was usually clear, with now and then a slight appearance of 
thin vapor in the southern horizon — this, however, was inva- 
riably of brief duration. Two difficulties alone presented 
themselves to our view ; we were getting short of fuel, and 
symptoms of scurvy had occurred among several of the crew. 
These considerations began to impress upon Captain Guy the 
necessity of returning, and he spoke of it frequently. For 
my own part, confident as I was of soon arriving at land of 
some description upon the course we were pursuing, and hav- 
ing every reason to believe, from present appearances, tliat 
we should not find it the sterile soil met with in the liigher 
Arctic latitudes, I warmly pressed upon him the expediency 
of persevering, at least for a few da^^s longer, in the direction 
we were now holding. So tempting an opportunity of solv- 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


125 


ing tlie great problem in regard to an Antarctic continent had 
never yet been afforded to man, and I confess that I felt my- 
self bursting with indignation at the timid and ill-timed sug- 
gestions of our commander. I believe, indeed, that what I 
could not refrain from saying to him on this head had the ef- 
fect of inducing him to push on. While, therefore, I cannot 
but lament the most unfortunate and blood}'^ events which 
immediately arose from my advice, I must still be allowed to 
feel some degree of gratification at having been instrumental, 
however remotely, in opening to the eye of science one of the 
most intensely exciting secrets which has ever engrossed its 
attention. 


CHAPTEK XVin. 

Jaxuaky 18. This morning^ we continued to the south- 
ward, with the same pleasant weather as before. The sea 
was entirely smooth, the air tolerably warm and from the 
northeast, the tem 2 :)erature of the water fifty- three. We now 
again got our sounding-gear in order, and, with a hundred 
and fifty fathoms of line, found the current setting toward 
the pole at the rate of a mile an hour. This constant tendency 
to the southward, both in the wind anjii^current, caused some 
degree of speculation, and even of alarm, in different quarters 
of the schooner, and I saw distinctly that no little impression 
had been made upon the mind of Captain Guy. He was ex- 
ceedingly sensitive to ridicule, however, and I finally suc- 
ceeded in laughing him out of his apprehensions. The va- 
riation was now very trivial. In the course of the day we 
saw several large whales of the right species, and innumera- 
ble flights of the albatross passed over the vessel. We also 
picked up a bush, full of red berries, like those of the haw- 

* The terms morning and erening^ which I have made use of to avoid 
confusion in my narrative, as far as possible, must not, of course, be 
taken in their ordinary sense. For along time past we had had no night 
at all, the daylight being continual. The dates throughout are accord- 
ing to nautical time, and the bearings must be understood as per com- 
pass. I would also remark, in this place, that I cannot, in the first por- 
tion of what is here written, pretend to strict accuracy in respect to 
dates, or latitudes and longitudes, having kept no regular journal until 
after the i)eriod of which this first portion treats. In many instances I 
have relied altogether upon memory. 


126 


NARBATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


tliom, and the carcass of a singular-looking land-aniinal. It 
was three feet in length, and but six inches in height, with 
four very short legs, the feet armed with long claws of a brill- 
iant scarlet, and resembling coral in substance. The body 
was covered with a straight silky hair, perfectly white. The 
tail was peaked like that of a rat, a,nd about a foot and a half 
long. The head resembled a cat's with the exception of the 
ears — these were flapped like the ears of a dog. The teeth 
were of the same brilliant scarlet as the claws. 

January 19. To-da}^ being in latitude 83° 20', longitude 43° 
5' W. (the sea being of an extraordinarily dark color), we 
again saw land from the masthead, and, upon a closer scru- 
tiny, found it to be one of a group of very large islands. The 
shore was precipitous, and the interior seemed to be well 
wooded, a circumstance which occasioned us great joy. In 
about four hours from our first discovering the land we came 
to anchor in ten fathoms, sandy bottom, a league from the 
coast, as a high surf, with strong ripples here and there, ren- 
dered a nearer aj^proach of doubtful expediency. The two 
largest boats were now ordered out, and a party, well armed 
(among whom were Peters and myself), proceeded to look for 
an opening in the reef which appeared to encircle the island. 
After searching about for some time, we discovered an inlet, 
which we were entering, when we saw four large canoes put 
off from the shore, ^vifiied with men who seemed to be well 
armed. We waited for them to come up, and, as the}" moved 
with great rapidity, they were soon within hail. Captain Guy 
now held up a white^ handkerchief on the blade of an oar, 
when the strangers made a full stop, and commenced a loud 
jabbering all at once, intermingled with occasional shouts, in 
which we could distinguish the words Anamoo-moo ! and 
Laina-Lanna ! They continued this for at least half an hour, 
during which we had a good opportunity of observing their 
appearance. 

In the four canoes, which might have been fifty feet long 
and five broad, Ihere were a hundred and ten savages in all. 
They were about the ordinary stature of Europeans, but of a 
more muscular and brawny frame. Their complexion a jet 
black, with thick and long woolly hair. They were clothed 
in skins of an unknown black animal, shaggy and silky, and 
made to fit the body with some degree of skill, the hair being 
inside, except where turned out about the neck, wrists and 
ankles. Their arms consisted principally of clubs, of a dark, 


NAllUATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


127 


find apparently very heavy wood. Some spears, however, 
were observed among them, headed with flint, and a few 
sling-s. The bottoms of the canoes were full of black stones 
about the size of a large egg. 

When they had concluded their harangue (for it was clear 
they intended their jabbering for such), one of them who 
seemed to be the chief stood up in the prow of his canoe, and 
made signs for us to bring our boats alongside of him. This 
hint we pretended not to understand, thinking it the wiser 
plan to maintain, if possible, the interval between us, as their 
number more than quadmpled our own. Finding this to be 
the case, the chief ordered the three other canoes to hold back, 
while he advanced toward us with his own. As soon as he came 
up ^vith us he leaped on board the largest of our boats, and 
seated himself by the side of Captain Guy, pointing at the 
same time to the schooner, and repeating the words Anamoo- 
moo ! and Lama-Lama! We now put back to the vessel the 
four canoes follomiig at a httle distance. 

Upon getting alongside, the chief evinced symptoms of ex- 
treme surprise and delight, clapping his hands, slapping his 
thighs and breast, and laughing obstreperously. His follow- 
ers behind joined in his merriment, and for some minutes the 
din was so excessive as to be absolutely deafening. Quiet 
being at length restored. Captain Guy ordered the boats to 
be hoisted up, as a necessaiy precaution, and gave the chief 
(whose name we soon found to be Too-wit) to understand that 
we could admit no more than twenty of his men on deck at 
one time. With this arrangement he appeared perfectly sat- 
isfied, and gave some directions to the canoes, when one of 
them approached, the rest remaining about fifty yards off. 
Twenty of the savages now got on board, and proceded to 
ramble over every j)art of the deck, and scramble about among 
the rigging, making themselves much at home, and examin- 
ing every article wdth great inquisitiveness. 

It was quite evident that they had never before seen any of 
the white race — from whose complexion, indeed, they ap- 
peared to recoil. They believed the Jane to be a living creat- 
ure, and seemed to be afraid of hurting it with the points of 
their spears, carefully turning them up. Our crew w^ere 
much amused wfith the conduct of Too-wit in one instance. 
The cook was splitting some wood near the galley, and, by 
accident, struck his axe into the deck, making a gash of con- 
siderable depth. The chief immediately ran up, and pushing 


V28 


ISfAnRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


the cook on one side rather roughly, commenced a half whine, 
half howl, strongly indicative of sympathy in what he consid- 
ered the sufferings of the schooner, patting and smoothing 
the gash with his hand, and washing it from a bucket of sea- 
water which stood by. This was a degree of ignorance for 
which we were not prepared, ‘and for my parti could not help 
thinking some of it affected. 

When the visitors had satisfied, as well as they could, their 
curiosity in regard to our iipper works, they were admitted 
below, when their amazement exceeded all bounds. Their 
astonishment now appeared to be far too deep for words, for 
they roamed about in silence, broken only by low ejaculations. 
The arms afforded them much food for speculation, and they 
were suffered to handle and examine them at leisure, I do not 
believe that they had the least suspicion of their actual use, 
but rather took them for idols, seeing the care we had of 
them, and the attention with which we watched their move- 
ments while handling them. At the great guns their wonder 
was redoubled. They approached them with every mark of 
the profoundest reverence and awe, but forbore to examine 
them minutely. There were two large miiTors in the cabin, 
and here was the acme of their amazement. Too-wit was the 
first to approach them, and he had got in the middle of the 
cabin, with his face to one and his back to the other, before 
he fairly perceived them. Upon raising his eyes and seeing 
his reflected self in the glass, I thought the savage would go 
mad ; but, upon turning short round to make a retreat, and 
beholding himself a second time in the opposite dmection, I 
was afraid he would expire upon the spot. No persuasion 
could prevail upon him to take another look ; but, throwing 
liimsclf upon the floor, with his face buried in his hands, he 
remained thus until we were obliged to di-ag him upon deck. 

The whole of the savages were admitted on board in this 
manner, twenty at a time, Too-wit being suffered to remain 
during the entire period. We saw no disposition to thievery 
among them, nor did we miss a single article after their de- 
parture. Throughout the whole of their visit they evinced 
the most friendly manner. There were, however, some points 
in their demeanor which we found it impossible to under- 
stand : for example, we could not get them to approach sev- 
eral very harmless objects — such as the schooner’s sails, an 
egg, an open book, or a pan of flour. We endeavored to as- 
certain if they had among them any articles which might be 


nahrative of a. oorbon pym. 


129 


tamed to account in the way of traffic, but found great diffi- 
culty in being comprehended. We made out, nevertheless, 
what greatly astonished us, that the islands abounded in the 
large tortoise of the Gallipagos, one of which we saw in the 
canoe of Too- wit. We saw also some hiche de mer in the hands 
of one of the savages, who was greedily devouring it in its 
natural state. These anomalies, for they were such when 
considered in regard to the latitude, induced Captain Guy to 
wish for a thorough investigation of the country in the hope 
of making a profitable speculation in his discovery. For my own 
part, anxious as I was to know something more of these islands, 
I was still more earnestly bent on prosecuting the voyage to 
the southward without dela}^. We had now fine weather, but 
there was no telling how long it would last ; and being al- 
ready in the eighty-fourth parallel, with an open sea before 
us, a current setting strongly to the southward, and the wind 
fair, I could not listen with any patience to a proposition 
of stopping longer than was absolutely necessary for the 
health of the crew and the taking on board a proper supply 
of fuel and fresh provisions. I represented to the captain 
that we might easily make this group on our return, and win- 
ter here in the event of being blocked up by the ice. He at 
length came into my views (for in some way, hardly known to 
myself, I had acquired much influence over him), and it was 
finally resolved that, even in the event of our finding biche de 
mer, we should only stay here a week to recruit, and then 
push on to the southward while we might. Accordingly we 
made every necessary preparation, and, under the guidance 
of Too- wit, got the Jane through the reef in safety, coming to 
anchor about a mile from the shore, in an excellent bay, com- 
pletely land-blocked, on the southeastern coast of the main 
island, and in ten fathoms of water, black sand}^ bottom. At 
the head of this bay there were three fine springs (we were 
told) of good water, and Ave saw abundance of wood in the 
vicinity. The four canoes followed us in, keeping, however, 
at a respectful distance.' Too-wit himself remained on board, 
and, upon our dropping anchor, invited us to accompany him 
on shore, and visit his village in the interior. To this Captain 
Guy consented ; and ten savages being left on board as host- 
ages, a party of us, twelve in all, got in readiness to attend 
the chief. We took care to be well armed, yet without evinc- 
ing any distrust. The schooner had her guns run out, her 
boarding-nettings up, and every other proper precaution was 
9 


130 


NABEATIVE OF A. GORDOF FTM. 


taken to guard against surprise. Directions were left with the 
chief mate to admit no person on board during our absence, 
and, in the event of our not appearing in twelve hours, to send 
the cutter, with a swivel, around the island in search of us. 

At every step we took inland the conviction forced itself 
upon us that we were in a country differing essentially from 
any hitherto visited by civilized men. We saw nothing with 
which we had been formerly conversant. The trees resembled 
no growth of either the torrid, the temperate, or the northern 
frigid zones, and were altogether unlike those of the lower 
southern latitudes we had already traversed. The very rocks 
were novel in their mass, their color, and their stratification ; 
and the streams themselves, utterly incredible as it may ap- 
pear, had so little in common with those of other climates, 
that we were scrupulous of trusting them, and, indeed, had 
difficulty in bringing ourselves to believe that their qualities 
were purely those of nature. At a small brook which crossed 
our path (the first we had reached) Too-wit and his attendants 
halted to drink. On account of the singular character of the 
water, we refused to taste it, supposing it to be polluted ; and 
it was not until some time afterward we came to understand 
that such was the appearance of the streams throughout the 
whole group. I am at a loss to give a distinct idea of the 
nature of this liquid, and cannot do so without many words. 
Although it flowed with rapidity in all declivities where com- 
mon water would do so, yet never, except when falling in a 
cascade, had it the customary appearance of limpidity. It 
was, nevertheless, in point of fact, as perfectly limpid as any 
limestone water in existence, the difference being only in ap- 
pearance. At first sight, and especially in cases where little 
declivity was found, it bore resemblance, as regards consist- 
ency, to a thick infusion of gum Arabic in common w-ater. 
But this was only the least remarkable of its extraordinary 
qualities. It was not colorless, nor was it of any one uniform 
color — presenting to the eye, as it flowed, every possible shade 
of purple, like the hues of a changeable silk. This variation 
in shade was produced in a manner which excited as profound 
astonishment in the minds of our party as the mirror had 
done in the case of Too-wit. Upon collecting a basinful, and 
allowing it to settle thoroughly, we perceived that the whole 
mass of liquid was made up of a number of distinct veins, 
each of a distinq^hue ; that these veins did not commingle ; 
and that their cohesion was perfect in regard to their own 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PViM 


131 


particles among themselves, and imperfect in regard to neigh- 
boring veins. Upon passing the blade of a knife athwart the 
veins, the water closed over it immediately, as with us, and 
also, in withdrawing it, all traces of the passage of the knife 
were instantly obliterated. If, however, the blade was passed 
down accurately between the two veins, a perfect separation 
was effected, which the power of cohesion did not imme- 
diately rectify. The phenomena of this water formed the 
first definite link in that vast chain of apparent miracles with 
which I was destined to be at length encircled. 


CHAPTER XIX. 

We were nearly three hours in reaching the village, it be- 
ing more than nine miles in the interior, and the path lying- 
through a rugged country. As we passed along, the party of 
Too-wit (the whole hundred and ten savages of the canoes) 
was momentarily strengthened by smaller detachments, of 
from tw^o to six or seven, which joined us, as if by accident, 
at different turns in the road. There appeared so much of 
system in this that I could not help feeling distrust, and I 
spoke to Captain Guy of my apprehensions. It was now too 
late, however, to recede, and we concluded that our best se- 
curity lay in evincing a perfect confidence in the good faith of 
Too-wit. We accordingly went on, keeping a wary eye upon 
the manoeuvres of the savages, and not j^ermitting them to di- 
vide our numbers by pushing in between. In this way, pass- 
ing through a precipitous ravine, we at length reached what 
we were told was the only collection of habitations upon the 
island. As we came in sight of them, the chief set up a shout, 
and frequently repeated the word Klock-Klock ; which we 
supposed to be the name of the village, or perhaps the gene- 
ric name for villages. 

The dwellings -svere of the most miserable description im- 
aginable, and, unlike those of even the lowest of the savage 
races with which mankind are acquainted, were of no uniform 
plan. Some of them (and these we found belonged to the 
Wampoos or Yarnpoos, the great men of the land) consisted of 
a tree cut dowm at about four feet from the root, with a largo 
black skin thrown over it, and hanging in loose folds upon 


132 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


the ground. Under this the savage nestled. Others were 
formed by means of rough limbs of trees, with the withered 
foliage upon them, made to recline, at an angle of forty-five 
degrees, against a bank of clay, heaped up, without regular 
form, to the height of five or six feet. Others, again, were 
mere holes dug in the earth perpendicularly, and covered 
over with similar branches, these being removed when the 
tenant was about to enter, and pulled on again when he had 
entered. A few were built among the forked limbs of trees 
as they stood, the upper limbs being partially cut through, so 
as to bend over upon the lower, thus forming thicker shelter 
from the weather. The greater number, however, consisted 
of small shallow caverns, apparently scratched in the face, of a 
precipitous ledge of dark stone, resembling fuller’s earth, with 
which three sides of the village was bounded. At the door of 
each of these primitive caverns was a small rock, which the 
tenant carefully placed before the entrance upon leaving his 
residence, for what puri^ose I could not ascertain, as the stone 
itself was never of sufficient size to close up more than a third 
of the opening. 

This village, if it were worthy of the name, lay in a valley 
of some depth, and could only be approached from the south- 
ward, the precipitous ledge of which I have already spoken 
cutting off all access in other directions. Through the middle 
of the valley ran a brawling stream of the same magical-look- 
ing water which has been described. We saw several strange 
animals about the dwellings, all appearing to be thoroughly 
domesticated. The largest of these creatures resembled our 
common hog in the structure of the body and snout ; the tail, 
however, was bushy, and the legs slender as those of the an- 
telope. Its motion was exceedingly awkward and indecisive, 
and we never saw it attempt to run. We noticed also several 
animals very similar in appearance, but of a greater length of 
body, and covered with a black wool. There were a great 
variety of tame fowls running about, and these seemed to 
constitute the chief food of the natives. To our astonishment 
we saw blaclv albatross among these birds in a state of entire 
domestication, going to sea periodically for food, but always 
returning to the village as a home, and using the southern 
►shore in the vicinity as a place of incubation. There they 
were joined by their friends the pelicans as usual, but these 
latter never followed them to the dwellings of the savages. 
Among the other kinds of tame fowls were ducks, differing 


NARHAriVE OF A. OORDOF PYM. 


183 


very little from the canvas-back of our own country, black 
gannets, and a large bird iiot unlike the buzzard in appear- 
ance, but not carnivorous. Of fish there seemed to be a 
great abundance. We saw, during our visit, a quantity of 
dried salmon, rock cod, blue dolphins, mackerel, blackfish, 
skate, conger eels, elephant-fish, mullets, soles, parrot-fish, 
leather-jackets, gurnards, hake, flounders, paracutas, and in- 
numerable other varieties. We noticed, toOj that most of 
them were similar to the fish about the group of the Lord 
Auckland Islands, in a latitude as low as fifty-one degrees south. 
The Galiipago. tortoise was also very plentiful. We saw but 
few wild animals, and none of - a large size, or of a species with 
which we were familiar. One or two serpents of a formidable 
aspect crossed our path, but the natives paid them little atten- 
tion, and we concluded that they w^ere not venomous. 

As we approached the village with Too-wit and his part}^, a 
vast crowd of the people rushed out to meet us, with loud 
shouts, among which we could only distinguish the everlast- 
ing Avainoo-moo ! and Lama-Lama ! We were much sur- 
prised at perceiving that, with one or two exceptions, these 
new-comers were entirely naked, the skins being used only 
b}' the men of the canoes. All the weapons of the country 
seemed also to be in the possession of the latter, for there 
was no appearance of any among the villagers. There were 
a great many women and children, the former not altogether 
wanting in what might be termed personal beauty. They 
were straight, tall, and well formed, with a grace and freedom 
of carriage not to be found in civilized society. Their lips, 
however, like those of the men, were thick and clumsy, so 
that, even when laughing, the teeth were never disclosed. 
Their hair was of a finer texture than that of the males. 
Among these naked villagers there might have been ten or 
twelve who were clothed, like the party of Too-wit, in dresses 
of black skin, and armed with lances and heavy clubs. These 
appeared to have great influence among the rest, and were 
always addressed by the title Wam2ioo. These, too, were the 
tenants of the black skin palaces. That of Too-wit was situ- 
ated in the centre of the village, and was much larger and 
somewdiat better constructed than others of its kind. The 
tree which formed its support was cut off at a distance of 
twelve feet or thereabout from the root, and there were seve- 
ral branches left just below the cut, these serving to extend 
the covering, and in this way prevent its flapping about the 


134 


NAltlLXTIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


trunk. The covering, too, which consisted of four very large 
skins fastened together with wooden skewers, was secured at 
the bottom with pegs driven through it and into the ground. 
The floor was strewed with a quantity of dried leaves by way 
of carpet. 

To this hut we were conducted with great solemnity, and 
as many of the natives crowded in after us as possible. Too- 
wit seated himself on the leaves, and made signs that we 
should follow his example. This we did, and presently found 
ourselves in a situation peculiarly uncomfortable, if not in- 
deed critical. We were on the gTound, twelve in number, 
with the savages, as many as forty, sitting on their hams so 
closely around us that, if any disturbfince had arisen, we 
should have found it impossible to make use of our arms, or 
indeed to have risen on our feet. The pressure was not only 
inside the tent, but outside, where probably was every indi- 
vidual on the whole island, the crowd being prevented from 
trampling us to death only by the incessant exertions and 
vociferations of Too-wit. Our chief security la3% however, in 
the presence of Too-wit himself among us, and we resolved 
to stick b}" him closely, as the best chance of extricating our- 
selves from the dilemma, sacrificing him immediately upon 
the first appearance of hostile design. 

After some trouble a certain degree of quiet was restored, 
when the chief addressed us in a speech of great length, and 
very nearly resembling the one delivered in the canoes, with 
the exception that the Anamoo-w.oos ! were now somewhat 
more strenuously insisted upon than the Lama- Lamas ! We 
listened in profound silence until the conclusion of his ha- 
rangue, when Captain Guy replied by assuring the chief of 
his eternal friendship and good-will, concluding what he had 
to say by a present of several strings of blue beads and a 
knife. At the former the monarch, much to our surprise, 
turned up his nose with some expression of contempt ; but 
the knife gave him the most unlimited satisfaction, and he 
immediately ordered dinner. This was handed into the tent 
over the heads of the attendants, and consisted of the palpi- 
tating entrails of a species of unknown animal, probably one 
of the slim-legged hogs which we had observed in our ap- 
proach to the village. Seeing us at a loss how to proceed, he 
began, by way of setting us an example, to devour yard after 
yard of the enticing food, until we coukl positivel}" stand it no 
longer, and evinced such maniiest symptoms of rebellion of 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


135 


I 

f. 


stomacli as inspired liis majesty with a degTee of astonishment 
only inferior to that brought about by the looking-glasses. 
We declined, however, partaking of the delicacies before us, 
and endeavored to make him understand that we had no ap- 
petite whatever, having just finished a hearty dejeuner. 

When the monarch had made an end of his meal, we com- 
menced a series of cross-questioning in every ingenious man- 
ner we could devise, with a view of discovering what were the 
chief productions of the country, and whether any of them 
might be turned to profit. At length he seemed to have some 
idea of our meaning, and offered to accompan^^ us to a part of 
the coast where he assured us the hiclie de mer (pointing to a 
specimen of that animal) was to be found in great abundance. 
We were glad at this early opportunity of escaping from the 
oppression of the crowd, and signified our eagerness to pro- 
ceed. We now left the tent, and, accompanied by the whole 
population of the village, followed the chief to the southeastern 
extremity of the island, not far from the bay where our vessel 
lay at anchor. We waited here f(5r about an hour, until the 
four canoes were brought round by some of the savages to 
our station. The whole of our party then getting into one of 
them, we were paddled along the edge of the reef before men- 
tioned, and of another still farther out, where we saw a far 
greater quantity of biche de nier than the oldest seaman among 
us had ever seen in those groups of the lower latitudes most 
celebrated for this article of commerce. We stayed near these 
reefs only long enough to satisfy ourselves that we could easily 
load a dozen vessels with the animal if necessary, when we 
were taken alongside the schooner, and parted with Too-wit, 
after obtaining from him a promise that he would bring us, 
in the course of twenty-four hours, as many of the canvas-back 
ducks and Gallipago tortoises as his canoes would hold. In 
the whole of this adventure we saw nothing in the demeanor 
of the natives calculated to create suspicion, with the single 
exception of the systematic manner in which their party was 
strengthened during our route from the schooner to the 
village. 


136 


NARBATIVE OF A. GOlWON PYM. 


CHAPTER XX. 

The chief was as good as his word, and we were soon plen- 
tifully supplied with fresh provisions. We found the tortoises 
as fine as we had ever seen, and the ducks sur23assed our best 
s^^ecies of wild fowl, being exceedingly tender, juicy, and 
well-flavored. Besides these, the savages brought us, upon 
our making them comprehend our wishes, a vast quantity of 
brown celery and scurv}^- grass, with a canoe-load of fresh fish 
and some diied. The celery was a treat indeed, and the 
scurvy-grass j^roved of incalculable benefit in restoring those 
of om’ men who had sho'wn symptoms of disease. In a very 
short time we had not a single j^erson on the sick-list. We 
had also i)lenty of other kinds of fresh j^i'ovisions, among 
which may be mentioned a sj^ecies of shell-fish resembling the 
mussel in shape, but with the taste of an oyster. Shrimps, 
too, and prawms were abundant, and albatross and other birds’ 
eggs with dark shells. We took in, too, a plentiful stock of 
the flesh of the hog which I have mentioned before. Most of 
the men found it a palatable food, but I thought it fishy and 
otherwise disagreeable. In return for these good things we 
joresented the natives with blue beads, brass trinkets, nails, 
knives, and pieces of red cloth, they being fully delighted in 
the exchange. We established a regular market on shore, 
just under the guns of the schooner, where our barterings 
Avere carried on with every appearance of good faith, and a 
degree of order which their conduct at the village of Klock- 
Klock had not led us to expect from the savages. 

Matters went on thus very amicably for several daj^s, dur- 
ing Avhich parties of the natives Avere frequently on board the 
schooner, and parties of our men frequently on shore, making 
long excursions into the interior, and receiving no molestation 
Avhatever. Finding the ease with which the vessel miglit be 
loaded with biche de mer, owing to the friendly disjoosition of 
the islanders, and the readiness with Avhich they would render 
us assistance in collecting it. Captain Guy resolved to enter into 
negotiation with Too-wit for the erection of suitable houses 
in which to cure the article, and for the services of himself 
and tribe in gathering as much as possible, while he hiinself 
took advantage of the fine weather to 2)rosecute his voyage to 


naubative of a. goiwon ptat. 


137 


the pouthward. Upon mentioning this project to the chief he 
seemed very 'willing to enter into an agreement. A bargain 
was accordingly struck, perfectly satisfactory to both parties, 
by which it was arranged that, after making the necessary 
preparations, such as laying off the proper grounds, erecting 
a portion of the buildings, and doing some other work in 
which the whole of our crew would be required, the schooner 
should proceed on her route, leaving three of her men on the 
island to superintend the fulfilment of the project, and instruct 
the natives in drying the hiche de mer. In regard to terms, 
these were made to depend upon the exertions of the savages 
in our absence. They were to receive a stipulated quantity 
of blue beads, knives, red cloth, and so forth, for every certain 
number of piculs of the hiche de mer which should be ready 
on our return. 

A description of the nature of this important article of 
commerce, and the method of preparing it, may prove of some 
interest to my readers, and I can find no more suitable place 
than this for introducing an account of it. The following 
comprehensive notice of the substance is taken from a modern 
history of a voyage to the South Seas. 

“It is that moUusca from the Indian Seas which is known 
in commerce by the French name Louche de mer (a nice morsel 
from the sea). If I am not much mistaken, the celebrated 
Cuvier calls it gasteropeda pulmonifera. It is abundantly 
gathered in the coasts of the Pacific Islands, and gathered 
especially for the Chinese market, wdiere it commands a great 
price, j^erhaps as much as their much-talked of edible bird’s 
nests, which are probably made up of the gelatinous matter 
picked up by a species of swallow from the body of these 
molluscse. They have no shell, no legs, nor any prominent 
part, except an absorbing and an excretory, opposite organs ; 
but, by their elastic wings, like caterpillars or worms, they 
creep in shallow waters, in which, when low, they can be seen 
by a kind of swallow, the sharp bill of which, inserted in the 
soft animal, draws a gummy and filamentous substance, Avhich, 
by drying, can be wrought into the solid walls of their nest. 
Hence the name of gasteropeda pulmonifera. 

“ This mollusca is oblong, and of different sizes, from three 
to eighteen inches in length ; and I have seen a few that were 
not less than two feet long. They are nearly round, a little 
flattish on one side, wdiich lies next the bottom of the sea ; 
and they are from one to eight inches thick. They crawl up 


138 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PVM 


into shallow water at particular seasons of the year, proba- 
bly for the purpose of gendering, as Ave often find them in 
pairs. It is when the sun has the most power on the water, 
rendering it tepid, that they aj)proach the shore ; and they 
often go up into places so shallow that, on the tide’s receding, 
they are left dry, exposed to the heat of the sun. But they 
do not bring forth their young in shallow water, as we never 
see any of their progeny, and the full-groAvn ones are always 
observed coming in from deei^ water. They feed principally 
on that class of zoophites which produce the coral. 

“ The hiche de mer is generally taken in three or four feet 
of water ; after which they are brought on shore, and split at 
one end with a knife, the incision being one inch or more, 
according to the size of the mollusca. Through this opening 
the entrails are forced out by pressure, and they are much like 
those of any other small tenant of the deep. The article is 
then washed, and afterward boiled to a certain degree, which 
must not be too much or too little. They are then buried in 
the ground for four hours, then boiled again for a short time, 
after Avhich they are dried, either by the fire or the sun. 
Those cured by the sun are worth the most ; but Avhere one 
picul (133^ lbs.) can be cured that way, I can cure thirty piculs 
by the fire. When once properly cured, they can be kept in 
a dry place for two or three years without any risk ; but they 
should be examined once in every few months, say four times 
a year, to see if any dampness is likely to effect them. 

“The Chinese, as before stated, consider hiche de mer a 
very great luxury, believing that it wonderfully strengthens 
and nourishes the system, and renews the exhausted system 
of the immoderate voluptuary. The first quality commands 
a high price in Canton, being worth ninety dollars a picul ; 
the second quality seventy-five dollars ; the third fifty dollars ; 
the fourth thirty dollars ; the fifth twenty dollars ; the sixth 
twelve dollars ; the seventh eight dollars ; and the eighth 
four dollars ; small cargoes, hoAvever, Avill often bring more in 
Manilla, Singapore, and Batavia.” 

An agreement having been thus entered into, we proceeded 
immediately to land everything necessary for preparing tlie 
buildings and clearing the ground. A large flat space near 
the eastern shore of the bay w^as selected, where there was 
plenty both of wood and water, and within a convenient dis- 
tance of the principal reefs on whicli the hiche de mer Avas to 
be procured. We now all set to work in good earnest, and 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON RYM. 


130 


soon, to the great astonishment of the savages, had felled a 
sufficient number of trees for our purpose, getting them 
quickly in order for the framework of the houses, wliich in 
two or three daj^s were so far under way that we could safely 
trust the rest of the work to the three men whom we intended 
to leave behind. These were John Carson, Alfred Harris, 
Peterson (all natives of London, I believe), who volun- 
teered their services in this respect 

By the last of the month we had eveiything in readiness for 
departure. We had agreed, however, to pay a formal visit of 
leavetaking to the village, and Too-wit insisted so pertina- 
ciously upon our keeping the promise, that we did not think 
it advisable to run the risk of offending him by a final refusal. 
I believe that not one of us had at this time the slightest sus- 
picion of the good faith of the savages. The}’’ had uniformly 
behaved with the greatest decorum, aiding us with alacrity in 
our work, offering us their commodities, frequently without 
price, and never, in any instance, pilfering a single article, 
although the high value they set upon the goods we had with 
us was evident by the extravagant demonstrations of joy al- 
ways manifested upon our making them a present. The 
women especially were most obliging in every respect, and, 
upon the whole, we should have been the most suspicious of 
human beings had we entertained a single thought of perfidy 
on the part of a people who treated us so well. A very short 
while sufficed to prove that this apparent kindness of dispo- 
sition was only the result of a deeply-laid plan for our de- 
struction, and that the islanders, for whom we entertained 
such inordinate feelings of esteem, were among the most bar- 
barous, subtle, and bloodthirsty wretches that ever contami- 
nated the face of the globe. 

It was on the first of February that we went on shore for 
the purpose of visiting the*' village. Although, as said before, 
we entertained not the slightest suspicion, still no proper pre- 
caution was neglected. Six men were left in the schooner, 
with instructions to permit none of the savages to approach 
the vessel during our absence, under any pretence whatever, 
and to remain constantly on deck. The boarding-nettings were 
up, the gnus double-shotted with grape and canister, and the 
swivels loaded with canister of musket-balls. She lay, with 
her anchor apeak, about a mile from the shore, and no canoe 
could approach her in any direction without being distinctly 
seen and exposed to the full fire of our swivels immediately. 


140 


NARRATIVE OP A. GORDON PTU. 


The six men being left on board, our shore-j)arty consisted 
of thirty-two persons in all. We were armed to the teeth, 
having with us muskets, pistols, and cutlasses, besides each a 
long kind of seaman’s knife, somewhat resembling the Bowie 
knife now so much used throughout our western and southern 
country. A hundred of the black skin warriors met us at the 
landing for the purpose of accompanying us on our way. Wo 
noticed, however, with some surprise, that they were now en- 
tirely without arms ; and, upon questioning Too-wit in rela- 
tion to this circumstance, he merely answered that Mattee 
non we pa pa si — meaning that there was no need of arms 
where all were brothers. We took this in good paiii and pro- 
ceeded. 

We had passed the spring and rivulet of which I before 
sj^oke, and were now entering upon a narrow gorge leading 
through the chain of soapstone hills among which the village 
was situated. This gorge was very rocky and uneven, so 
much so that it was with no little difficulty we scrambled 
through it on our first visit to Klock-Klock. The whole length 
of the ravine might have been a mile and a half, or probably 
two miles. It wound in every possible direction through the 
hills (having apparently formed, at some remote period, the 
bed of a torrent), in no instance proceeding more than twenty 
yards without an abrupt turn. The sides of this dell w^ould 
have averaged, I am sure, seventy or eighty feet in perpendic- 
ular altitude throughout the whole of their extent, and in 
some portions they arose to an astonishing height, overshad- 
owing the pass so completely that but little of the light of 
day could penetrate. The general width was about forty feet, 
and occasionally it diminished so as not to allow the passage 
of more than five or six persons abreast. In short, there could 
be no place in the world better adapted for the consummation 
of an ambuscade, and it was no more than natural that we 
should look carefully to our arms as we entered upon it. 
When I now think of our egregious folly, the chief subject of 
astonishment seems to be, that we should have ever ventured 
under any circumstances, so completely into the power of un- 
known savages as to permit them to march both before and 
behind us in our progress through this ravine. Yet such was 
the order we blindly took up, trusting foolishly to the force 
of our party, the unarmed condition of Too-wit and his men, 
tlie certain efficacy of our fire-arms (whose effect was yet a se- 
cret to the natives), and, more than all, to the long-sustained 


NAERATIVB OF A. GORDON PTM. 


141 


pretension of friendship kept up by these infamous wretches. 
Five or six of them went on before, as if to lead the way, os- 
tentatiously busying themselves in removing the larger stones 
and rubbish from the path. Next came our own party. We 
walked closely together, taking care only to prevent separa- 
tion. Behind followed the main body of the savages, observ- 
ing unusual order and decorum. 

Dirk Peters, a man named Wilson Allen, and myself were on 
the right of our companions, examining, as we went along, the 
singular stratification of the precipice which overhung us. A 
fissure in the soft rock attracted our attention. It was about 
wide enough for one person to enter without squeezing, and 
extended back into the hill some eighteen or twenty feet in a 
straight course, sloping afterward to the left. The height of 
the opening, as far as we could see into it from the main gorge, 
was perhaps sixty or seventy feet There was one or two 
stunted shrubs growing from the crevices, bearing a species 
of filbert which I felt some curiosity to examine, and pushed 
in briskly for that purpose, gathering five or six of the nuts at 
a grasp, and then hastily retreating. As I turned, I found that 
Peters and Allen had followed me. I desired them to go back, 
as there was not room for two persons to pass, saying they 
should have some of my nuts. The}’’ accordingly turned, and 
were scrambling back, Allen being close to the mouth of the 
fissure, when I was suddenly aware of a concussion resembling 
nothing I had ever before experienced, and which impressed 
me with a vague conception, if indeed I then thought of any- 
thing, that the whole foundations of the solid globe were sud- 
denly rent asunder, and that the day of universal dissolution 
was at hand. 


CHAPTEK XXI. 

As soon as I could collect my scattered senses, I found my- 
self nearly suffocated, and grovelling in utter darkness among 
a quantity of loose earth, which was also falling upon me heav- 
ily in every direction, threatening to bury nie entirely. Hor- 
ribly alarmed at this idea, I struggled to gain my fec.t, and at 
length succeeded. *I then remained motionless, fo;^ some mo- 
ments, endeavoring to conceive what had happened tome, and. 
where X was. Presently I heard a deep groan just a,t my ear. 


142 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


and afterward the smothered Toice of Peters calling' to me for 
aid in the name of God. I scrambled one or two paces for- 
ward, when I fell directly over the head and shoulders of my 
companion, who, I soon discovered, was buried in a loose mass 
of earth as far as his middle, and struggling desperately to 
free himself from the pressure, I tore the dirt from around 
him with all the energy I could command, and at length suc- 
ceeded in getting him out. 

As soon as w^e sufficiently recovered from our fright and sur- 
prise to be capable of conversing rationally, we both came to 
the conclusion that the w^alls of the fissure in which we had 
ventured had, by some convulsion of natui*e, or probably from 
their own weight, caved in overhead, and that we were conse- 
quently lost forever, being thus entombed alive. For a long 
time w'e gave up supinely to the most intense agony and de- 
spair, such as cannot be adequately imagined by those wiio 
have never been in a similar situation. I firmly believe that 
no incident ever occurring in the course of hmnan events is 
more adapted to inspire the supremeness of mental and bodily 
distress than a case like our own, of living inhumation. The 
blackness of darkness which envelops the victim, the terrific 
oppression of lungs, the stifling fumes from the damp earth, 
unite with the ghastly considerations that we are beyond the 
remotest confines of hope, and that such is the allotted portion 
of the dead^ to carry into the human heart a degree of appall- 
ing awe and horror not to be tolerated — never to be conceived. 

At length Peters proposed that we should endeavor to as- 
certain precisely the extent of our calamity, and grope about 
our prison ; it being barely possible, he observed, that some 
opening might yet be left us for escape. I caught eagerly at 
this hope, and, arousing myself to exertion, attempted to 
force my way through the loose earth; Hardly had I ad- 
vanced a single step before a glimmer of light became per- 
ceptible, enough to convince me that, at all events, Ave should 
not immediately perish for want of air. We now took some 
degree of heart, and encouraged each other to hope for the 
best. Having scrambled over a bank of rubbish which im- 
peded our farther progress in the direction of the light, we 
found less difficulty in advancing, and also experienced some 
relief from tlie excessive oppression of lungs Avhich had tor- 
mented us. Presently we were enabled to obtain a glimpse 
of the objects around, and discovered that we Avere near the 
extremity of the straight portion of the fissure, where it 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PTM. 


143 


made a turn to the left. A few struggles more, and we 
reached the bend, when, to our inexpressible joy, there ap- 
peared a long seam or crack extending upward a vast dis- 
tance, generally at an angle of about forty-five degrees, 
although sometimes much more precipitous. We could not 
see through the whole extent of this opening ; but, as a good 
deal of light came down it, we had little doubt of finding at 
the top of it (if we could by any means reach the top) a clear 
passage into the open air. 

I now called to mind that three of us had entered the 
fissure from the main gorge, and that our companion, Allen, 
was still missing ; we determined at once to retrace our steps 
and look for him. After a long search, and much danger 
from the farther caving in of the earth above us, Peters at 
length cried out to me that he had hold of our companion’s 
foot, and that his whole body was deeply buried beneath the 
rubbish, beyond a possibility of extricating him. I soon 
found that what he said was too true, and that, of course, life 
had been long extinct. With sorrowful hearts, therefore, we 
left the corpse to its fate, and again made our way to the 
bend. 

The breadth of the seam was barely sufficient to admit us, 
and, after one or two ineffectual efforts at getting up, we be- 
gan once more to despair. I have before said that the chain 
of hills through which ran the main gorge was composed of 
a species of soft rock resembling soap-stone. The sides of 
the cleft we were now attempting to ascend were of the same 
material, and so excessively slippery, being wet, that we could 
get but little foothold upon them even in their least precipi- 
tous parts ; in some places, where the ascent was nearly per- 
pendicular, the difficulty was, of course, much aggravated ; 
and, indeed, for some time we thought it insurmountable. 
We took courage, however, from despair ; and what, by dint 
of cutting steps in the soft stone with our Bowie knives, and 
swinging, at the risk of our lives, to small projecting points 
of a harder species of slaty rock which now and then pro- 
truded from the general mass, we at length reached a natural 
platform, from which was perceptible a patch of blue sky, at 
the extremity of a thickly-wooded ravine. Looking back 
now, with somewhat more leisure, at the passage through 
which we had thus far proceeded, we clearly saw, from the 
appearance of its sides, that it was of late formation, and we 
concluded that the concussion, whatever it was, which had so 


144 : 


NARRATIVE OF A. OORDON PTM. 


unexpectedly overwlielmed us, liad also, at the same moment, 
laid open this path for escape. Being quite exhausted with 
exertion, and, indeed, so weak that we were scarcely able to 
stand or articulate, Peters now proposed that we should en- 
deavor to bring our companions to the rescue by firing the 
pistols which still remained in our girdles — the muskets as 
well as cutlasses had been lost among the loose earth at the 
bottom of the chasm. Subsequent events proved that, had 
we fired, we should have sorely repented it ; but, luckily, a 
half suspicion of foul play had by this time arisen in my 
mind, and we forbore to let the savages know of our where- 
abouts. 

After having reposed for about an hour, we pushed on 
slowly u}) the ravine, and had gone no great way before we 
he!ird a succession of tremendous yells. At length we reached 
what might be called the surface of the gromid ; for our path 
hitherto, since leaving the platform, had lain beneath an arch- 
way of high rock and foliage, at a vast distance overhead. 
With great caution we stole to a narrow opening, through 
which we had a clear sight of the surrounding country, when 
the whole dreadful secret of the concussion broke upon us in 
one moment and at one view. 

The spot from which w^e looked was not far from the sum- 
mit of the highest peak in the range of the soapstone hills. 
The gorge in which our party of thirty-two had entered ran 
within fifty feet to the left of us. But, for at least one hun- 
dred yards, the channel or bed of this gorge was entirely 
filled up with the chaotic ruins or more than a million tons of 
earth and stone that had been artificially tumbled within 
it. The means by which the vast mass had been precipi- 
tated were not more simple than evident, for sure traces of 
the murderous work were yet remaining. In several spots 
along the top of the eastern side of the gorge (we were now 
on the western) might be seen stakes of wood driven into 
the earth. In these spots the earth had not given way ; but 
throughout the whole extent of the face of the precipice from 
which the mass had fallen, it was clear, from marks left in the 
soil resembling those made by the drill of the rock-blaster, 
that stakes similar to those we saw standing had been inserted, 
ac not more than a yard apart, for the length of perhaps 
three hundred feet, and ranging at about ten feet back from 
the edge of the gulf. Strong cords of grape vine were at- 
tached to the stakes still remaining on the hill, and it was evi- 


NAh'RATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


145 


dent that such cords had also been attached to each of the 
other stakes. I have already spoken of the singular stratifica- 
tion of these soap-stone hills ; and the description just given 
of the narrow and deep fissure through which we effected our 
escape from inhumation will afford a further conception of its 
nature. This was such that almost every natural convulsion 
■would be sure to split the soil into perpendicular layers or 
ridges running parallel with one another ; and a very moder- 
ate exertion of art would be sufficient for effecting the same 
purpose. Of this stratification the savages had availed them- 
selves to accomplish their treacherous ends. There can be no 
doubt that, by the continuous line of stakes, a partial rupture 
of the soil had been brought about, probably to the depth 
of one or two feet, when, by means of a savage pulling at 
the end of each of the cords (these cords being attached to the 
tops of the stakes, and extending back from the edge of the 
cliff), a vast leverage power was obtained, capable of hurling 
the whole face of the hill, upon a given signal, into the bosom 
of the abyss below. The fate of onr poor companions was no 
longer a matter of uncertainty. AVe alone had escaped from 
the tempest of that overwhelming destruction. We were the 
only living white men upon the island. 


CHAPTER Xm 

OoR situation, as it now appeared, was scarcely less dread- 
ful than when we had conceived ourselves entombed forever. 
AA^e saw before us no prospect but that of being put to death by 
the savages, or of dragging out a miserable existence in captiv- 
ity among them. AVe might, to be sure, conceal ourselves 
for a time from their observation among the fastnesses of the 
hills, and as a final resort, in the chasm from which we had 
just issued ; but we must either perish in the long Polar 
winter through cold and famine, or be ultimately discovered 
in our efforts to obtain relief. 

The whole country around us seemed to be swarming with 
savages, crowds of whom, we now perceived, had come over 
from the islands to the southward on flat rafts, doubtless with 
a view of lending their aid in the capture and plunder of the 
Jane. The vessel still lay calmly at anchor in the bay, those 
10 


140 


N Aim AT IV E OF A GORDON PFM. 


on board being apparently quite unconscious of any danger 
awaiting them. How we longed at that moment to be with 
them ! either to aid in effecting their escape, or to perish with 
them in attempting a defence. We saw no chance even of w^arn- 
ing them of their danger without bringing immediate destruc- 
tion upon our own heads, with but a remote hope of benefit to 
them. A pistol fired might suffice to apprise them that some- 
thing wrong had occurred ; but the report could not possibly 
inform them that their only prospect of safety lay in getting 
out of the harbor forthwith — it could not tell them that no 
principles of honor now bound them to remain, that their 
companions were no longer among the living. Upon hearing 
the discharge they could not be more thoroughly prepared to 
meet the foe, who where now getting ready to attack, than 
they already were, and always had been. No good, therefore, 
and infinite harm, would result from our firing, and, after 
mature deliberation, we forbore. 

Our next thought w'as to attempt a rush towurd the vessel, 
to seize one of the four canoes wiiich lay at the head of the 
bay, and endeavor to force a passage on board. But the utter 
impossibility of succeeding in t]:iis desperate task soon be- 
came evident. The country, as I said before, was literally 
sw^arming with the natives, skulking among the bushes and 
recesses of the hills, so as not to be observed from the schooner. 
In our immediate vicinity especially, and blockading the sole 
path by which we could hope to attain the shore in the proper 
point, w’^ere stationed the wffiole partj^ of the black skin war- 
riors, with Too-wdt at their head, and apparently only waiting 
for some re-inforcement to commence his onset upon the 
Jane. The canoes, too, wliich lay at the head of the bay, w^ere 
manned with savages, unarmed, it is true, but who undoubt- 
edly had arms wdthin reach. We were forced, therefore, how- 
ever unwillingly, to remain in our place of concealment, mere 
spectators of the conflict which presently ensued. 

In about half an hour we saw some sixty or seventy rafts, 
or flatboats, with outriggers, filled with savages, and coming 
round the southern bight of the harbor. They appeared to 
have no arms except short clubs, and stones wdiicli lay in the 
bottom of the rafts. Immediately afterwurd another detach- 
ment, still larger, approached in an opposite direction, and 
with similar weapons. The four canoes, too, were now quick- 
ly filled with natives, starting up from the bushes at the head 
of the bay, and put off swiftly to join the other parties. Thus, 


1‘7 


ITAIiRATIVE OF A. CWIWOE lAAL 

in less time than I have taken to tell it, and as if by magic, 
the Jane saw herself surrounded by an immense multitude of 
desperadoes evidently bent upon capturing her at ail hazards. 

That they would succeed in so doing could not be doubted 
for an instant. The six men left in the vessel, howcA^er resolute- 
ly they might engage in her defence, were altogether unequal 
to the proper management of the guns, or in any manner to 
sustain a contest at such odds. I could hardly imagine that 
they Avould make resistance at all, but in this I was deceived, 
for presently I saw them get springs upon the cable, and 
bring the vessel’s starboard broadside to bear upon the canoes, 
Avhich by this time were within pistol range, the rafts being 
nearly a quarter of a mile to windward. Owing to some cause 
unknown, but most probably to the agitation of our poor 
friends at seeing themselves in so hopeless a situation the dis- 
charge Avas an entire failure. Not a canoe was hit or a single 
savage injured, the shots striking short and ricochetting over 
tbeir lieads. The only effect produced upon them was aston- 
ishment at the unexpected report and smoke, which Avas so 
excessive that for some moments I almost thought they Avould 
abandon their design entirely, and return to the shore. And 
this they would most likely have done had our men folloAved 
up their broadside by a discharge of small arms, in AAdiich, as 
the canoes Avere noAV so near at hand, they could not have 
failed in doing some execution, sufficient, at least, to deter 
this party from a farther advance, until they could have given 
the rafts also a broadside. But, in place of this, they left the 
canoe party to recoA^er from their panic, and, by looking about 
them, to see that no injury had been sustained, AAdiile they 
fleAV to the larboard to get ready for the rafts. 

The discharge to larboard produced the most terrible effect. 
The star and double-headed shot of the large guns cut seven 
or eight of the rafts completely asunder, and killed, x^erhaps, 
thirty or forty of the saA^ages outright, AAdiile a hundred of 
them, at least Avere throAvn into the Avater, the most of them 
dreadfully Avounded, The remainder, frightened out of their 
senses, commenced at once a jirecixiitate retreat, not CA^eii 
waiting to jiick uj) their maimed conijianions, Avho Avere SAvim- 
ming about in every direction, screaming and yelling for aid. 
This great success, hoAvever, came too late for the salvation of 
our devoted people. The canoe party Avere already on board 
the schooner to the number of more than a hundred and fifty, 
the most of them having succeeded in scrambling up the 


148 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


chains and over the hoarding-nettings even before the matches 
had been applied to the larboard guns. Nothing could now 
withstand their brute rage. Our men were borne down at 
once, overwhelmed, trodden under foot, and absolutely torn 
to pieces in an instant. 

Seeing this, the savages on the rafts got the better of their 
fears, and came up in shoals to the plunder. In five minutes 
the Jane was a pitiable scene indeed of havoc and tumultuous 
outrage. The decks were split open and ripped up ; the 
cordage, sails, and everything movable on deck demolished 
as if by magic ; while, by dint of pushing at the stern, towing 
with the canoes, and hauling at the sides, as they swam in 
thousands around the vessel, the wretches finally forced her 
on shore (the cable having been slipped), and delivered her 
over to the good offices of Too-wit, who, during the whole of 
the engagement, had maintained, like a skilful general, his 
post of security and reconnoissance among the hills, but, now 
that the victory was completed to his satisfaction, conde- 
scended to scamper down with his warriors of the black skin, 
and become a partaker in the spoils. 

Too-wit’s descent left us at liberty to quit our hiding-place 
and reconnoitre the hill in the vicinity of the chasm. At 
about fifty yards from the mouth of it we saw a small spring 
of water, at which Ave slaked the burning thirst that now 
consumed us. Not far from the sj^ring we discovered several 
of the filbert-bushes which I mentioned before. Upon tast- 
ing the nuts we found them palatable, and very nearly re- 
sembling in flavor the common English filbert. We collected 
our hats full immediately, deposited them Avithin the ravine, 
and returned for more. While we were busily employed in 
gathering these, a rustling in the bushes alarmed us, and Ave 
Avere upon the point of stealing back to our covert, wdien a large 
black bird of the bittern species strugglingly and sloAvly 
arose above the shrubs. I Avas so much startled that I could 
do nothing, but Peters had sufficient presence of mind to run 
up to it before it could make its escape, and seize it by the 
neck. Its struggles and screams Avere tremendous, and Ave 
had thoughts of letting it go, lest the noise should alarm 
some of the savages Avho might be still lurking in the neigh- 
borhood. A stab Avith a BoAvie knife, hoAvever, at length 
brought it to the ground, and we dragged it into the ravine, 
congratulating ourselves that, at all events, Ave had thus 
obtained a supply of food enough to last us for a week. 


ITArMATIVE OF A. GORDON PTM. 


149 


We now went out again to look about us, and ventured 
a considerable distance down the southern declivity of the 
hill, but met with nothing else which could serve us for food. 
We therefore collected a quantity of dry wood and returned, 
seeing one or two large parties of the natives on their way to 
the village, laden with the plunder of the vessel, and who, we 
were apprehensive, might discover us in passing beneath the 
hill. 

Our next care was to I’ender our place of concealment as 
secure as possible, and, with this object, we arranged some 
brushwood over the aperture which I have before spoken of 
as the one through which we saw the patch of blue sky, on 
reaching the platform from the interior of the chasm. We 
left only a very small opening, just wide enough to admit of 
our seeing the bay, without the risk of being discovered from 
below. Having done this, we congratulated ourselves upon 
the security of the position ; for we were now completely ex- 
cluded from observation, as long as we chose to remain 
within the ravine itself, and not venture out upon the hill. 
We could perceive no traces of the savages having ever been 
within this hollow ; but, indeed, when we came to reflect 
uj^on the probability that the fissure through which we at- 
tained it had been only just now created by the fall of the 
cliff opposite, and that no other way of attaining it could be 
perceived, we were not so much rejoiced at the thought of 
being secure from molestation as fearful lest there should be 
absolutely no means left us for descent. We resolved to ex- 
plore the summit of the hill thoroughly, when a good oppor- 
tunity should offer. In the meantime we watched the 
motions of the savages through our loophole. 

They had already made a complete, wreck of the vessel, and 
were now preparing to set her on fire. In a little while 
we saw the smoke ascending in huge volumes from her main- 
hatchway, and, shortly afterward, a dense mass of flame burst 
up from the forecastle. The rigging, masts, and what re- 
mained of the sails caught immediately, and the fire spread 
rapidly along the decks. Still a gxeat many of the savages 
retained their stations about her, hammering with large 
stones, axes, and cannon-balls at the bolts and other copper 
and iron work. On the beach, and in canoes and rafts, there 
were not less, altogether, in the immediate vicinity of the 
schooner, than ten thousand natives, besides the shoals of 
them who, laden with booty, were making their way inland 


150 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


and over to the neighboring islands. We now anticipated a 
catastrophe, and were not disappointed. First of all there 
came a smart shock (which we felt distinctly where we were 
as if we had been slightly galvanized), but unattended with 
any visible signs of an explosion. The savages were evidently 
startled, and paused for an instant from their labors and yell- 
ings. They were upon the point of recommencing, when 
suddenly a mass of smoke puffed up from the decks, resem- 
bling a lalack and heavy thunder-cloud — then, as if from its 
bowels, arose a tall stream of vivid tire to the height, appa- 
rently, of a quarter of a mile — then there came a sudden 
circular expansion of the flame — then the whole atmosphere 
was magically crowded, in a single instant, with a wild chaos 
of wood, and metal, and human limbs — and, lasth", came the 
concussion in its fullest fury, which hurled us impetuously 
from our feet, while the hills echoed and re-echoed the 
tumult, and a dense shower of the minutest fragments of the 
ruins tumbled headlong in every direction around us. 

The havoc among the savages far exceeded our utmost ex- 
pectation, and they had now, indeed, reaped the full and per- 
fect fruits of their treachery. Perhaps a thousand perished 
by the explosion, while at least an equal number were des- 
perately mangled. The whole surface of the bay was literally 
strewn with the strugghng and drowning wretches, and on 
shore matters were even worse. They seemed utterly aj)- 
palled by the suddenness and completeness of their discom- 
fiture, and made no efforts at assisting one another. At 
length we observed a total change in their demeanor. From 
absolute stupor, they appeared to be, all at once, aroused to 
the highest pitch of excitement, and rushed wildly about, 
going to and from a certain point on the beach, with the 
strangest expressions of mingled horror, rage, and intense 
curiosity depicted on their countenances, and shouting, at the 
top of their voices, Tekeli-li ! Tekeli-li ! 

Presently we saw a large body go off into the hills, whence 
they returned in a short time, carrying stakes of wood. These 
they brought to the station where the crowd was the thickest, 
which now separated so as to afford us a \iew of the object of 
all this excitement. We perceived something white lying 
upon the ground, but could not immediately make out what 
it was. At length we saw that it was the carcass of the strange 
animal with the scarlet teeth and claws which the schooner 
had picked up at sea on the eighteenth of January. Captain 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


151 


Guy had had the body preserved for the purpose of stuffing 
the skin and taking it to England. I remember he had given 
some directions about it just before our making the island, 
and it had been brought into the cabin and stowed away in 
one of the lockers. It had now been thrown on shore by the 
explosion ; but why it had occasioned so much concern among 
the savages was more than we could comprehend. Although 
they crowded around the carcass at a little distance, none of 
them seemed willing to approach it closely. By and by the 
men with the stakes drove them in a circle around it, and, no 
sooner was this amangement completed, than the whole of 
the vast assemblage rushed into the interior of the island, 
with loud screams of Tekeli-li ! Ikkeli-li ! 


CHAPTER XXm. 

During the six or seven dna^’s immediately following wo re- 
mained in our hiding place upon the hill, going out only 
occasionally, and then with the greatest precaution, for water 
and filberts. We had made a kind of pent-house on the plat- 
form, furnishing it with a bed of dry leaves, and placing in it 
three large flat stones, which served us for both fire-place and 
table. We kindled a fire without difficulty by rubbing two 
pieces of dry wood together, the one soft, the other hard. 
The bird we had taken in such good season proved excellent 
eating, although somewhat tough. It was not an oceanic 
fowl, but a species of bittern, with jet black and gi’izzly plum- 
age, and diminutive wings in proi)ortion to its bulk. We 
afterward saw three of the same kind in the vicinity of the 
ravine, apparently seeking for the one we had captured, but, 
as they never alighted, we had no opportunity of catching 
them. 

As long as this fowl lasted we suffered nothing from our 
situation, but it was now entirely consumed, and it became 
absolutely necessary that we should look out for provision. 
The filberts would not satisfy the cravings of hunger, afflict- 
ing us, too, with severe gripings of the bowels, and, if freely 
indulged in, with violent headache. We had seen several 
large tortoises near the seashore to the eastward of the hill, 


152 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


and perceived they might be easily taken, if we could get at 
them without the observation of the natives. It was resolved, 
therefore, to make an attempt at descending. 

We commenced by going down the southern declivity, 
which seemed to offer the fewest difficulties, but had not pro- 
ceeded a hundred yards before (as we liad anticipated from 
appearances on the hill-top) our progress was entirely arrested 
by a branch of the gorge in which our companions had per- 
ished. We now passed along the edge of this for about a 
quarter of a mile, when we were again stopped by a precipice 
of immense depth, and, not being able to make our way along 
the brink of it, we were forced to retrace our steps by the 
main ravine. 

We now pushed over to the eastward, but with precisely 
similar fortune. After an hour’s scramble, at the risk of 
breaking our necks, we discovered that we had merely de- 
scended ii)to a vast pit of black granite, with tine dust at the 
bottom, and whence tlie only egress was l)y the rugged path 
in which we had come down. Toiling again up this path, wo 
now tried the northern edge of the hill. Here we were 
obliged to use the greatest possible caution in our manoeuvres, 
as the least indiscretion would expose us to the full view of 
the savages in the village. We crawled along, therefore, on 
our hands and knees, and, occasionally, were even forced to 
throw ourselves at full length, dragging our bodies along by 
means of the shrubbeiy. In this careful manner we had pro- 
ceeded but a little way, when we arrived at a chasm far deeper 
than any we had yet seen, and leading directly into the main 
gorge. Thus our fears were fully confirmed, and we found 
ourselves cut off entirely from access to the world below. 
Thoroughly exhausted by our exertions, we made the best 
of our way back to the platform, and, throwing ourselves 
upon the bed of leaves, slept sweetly and soundly for some 
hours. 

For several days after this fruitless search w^e were occupied 
in exploring every part of the summit of the hill, in order to 
inform ourselves of its actual resources. AVe found that it 
w^ould afford us no food, with the exception of the unwhole- 
some filberts, and a rank species of scurvy grass which grew 
in a little patch of not more than four rods square, and w'ould 
be soon exhausted. On the fifteenth of February, as near as 
I cjin remember, there was not a blade of this left, and the 
nuts were growing scarce ; our situation, therefore, could 


NARIiATlVE 0L<^ A. GORDON RYM. 


153 


hardly be more lamentable.'* On the sixteenth we again went 
round the walls of our prison, in hope of finding some avenue 
of escape ; but to no purpose. We also descended the chasm 
in which we had been overwhelmed, with the faint expectation 
of discovering, through this channel, some opening to the 
main ravine. Here, too, we were disappointed, although we 
found and brought up with us a musket. 

On the seventeenth we set out with the determination of 
examining more thoroughly the chasm of black granite into 
which we had made our way in the first search. We remem- 
bered that one of the fissures in the sides of this pit had been 
but partially looked into, and we were anxious to explore it, 
although with no expectation of discovering here any opening. 

We found no great difficulty in reaching the bottom of the 
hollow as before, and were now sufficiently calm to survey it 
with some attention. It was, indeed, one of the most singular 
looking places imaginable, and we could scarcely bring our- 
selves to believe it altogether the work of nature. The pit, 
from its eastern to its western extremity, was about five 
hundred yards in length, when all its windings were threaded ; 
the distance from east to west in a straight line not being 
more (I should suppose, having no means of accurate examin- 
ation) than forty or fifty yards. Upon first descending into 
the chasm, that is to say, for a hundred feet downward from 
the summit of the hill, the sides of the abyss bore little re- 
semblance to each other, and, apparently, had at no time been 
connected, the one surface being of the soapstone, and the 
other of marl, granulated with some metallic matter. Tlie 
average breadth, or interval between the two cliffs, was prol)- 
ably here sixty feet, but there seemed to be no regularity 
of formation. Passing down, however, beyond the limit 
spoken of, the interval rapidly contracted, and the sides 
began to run parallel, although for some distance farther 
they were still dissimilar in their material and form of surface. 
U2:>on arriving within fifty feet of the bottom a 2:)erfect reg- 
ularity commenced. The sides were now entirely uniform 
in substance, in color, and in later.d direction, the material 
l)eing a very black and shining granite, and the distance be- 
tween the two sides, at all 2)oints, facing each other, exactly 
twent}" yards. The precise formation of the chasm will be 

* Tliis day was rendered remarkable by onr observing in the south 
several huge wi-eaths of the grayish va2)or I have before spoken of. 


154 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


best understood by means of a delineation taken upon the 
spot ; for I had luckily with me a pocket-book and pencil, 
which I preserved with great care through a long series of 
subsequent adventure, and to which I am indebted for mem- 
oranda of many subjects which would otherwise have been 
crowded from my remembrance. 

This figure (see figure 1) gives the general outlines of the 
chasm, without the minor cavities in the sides, of which there 
were several, each cavity having a corresponding j^rotuberance 
opposite. The bottom of the gulf was covered to the depth 
of three or four inches with a powder almost impalpable, be- 
neath w'hich we found a continuation of the black granite. 
To the right, at the lower extremity, will be noticed the ap- 


'Figuro 1 . 



pearance of a small opening ; this is the fissure alluded to 
above, and to examine which more minutely than before was 
the object of our second visit. We now pushed into it with 
vigor, cutting away a quantity of brambles which impeded 
us, and removing a vast heap of sharp flints somewliat re- 
sembling arrowheads in shape. We w’ere encouraged to per- 
severe, however, by perceiving some little light proceeding 
from the farther end. We at length s(iueezed our way for 
about thirty feet, and found that the aperture was a low and 
regularly formed arch, having a bottom of the same impalpa- 
ble powder as that in the main chasm. A strong light now 
broke upon us, and, turning a short bend, we found ourselves 
in another lofty chamber, similar to the one we had left in 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


155 


every respect but longitudinal form. Its general figure is 
here given. (See figure 2.) 

The total length of this chasm, commencing at the opening 
a and proceeding round the curve b to the extremity d, is five 
hundred and fifty yards. At c we discovered a small aper- 
ture similar to the one through which we had issued from the 


Figure 2. 



other chasm, and this was choked up in the same manner with 
brambles and a quantity of the white arrowhead flints. We 
forced our way through it, finding it about forty feet long, 
and emerged into a third chasm. This, too, was precisely 
like the first, except in its longitudinal shape, which was 
thus. (See figure 3.) 

Figured, 



We found the entire length of the third chasm three hun- 
dred and twenty yards. At the point a was an opening about 
six feet wide, and extending fifteen feet into the rock, where 
it terminated in a bed of marl, there being no other chasm 
beyond, as we had expected. We Avere about leaving this fis- 
sure, into which very little light was admitted, when Peters 


150 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON RYM. 


called my attention to a range of singular looking indentures 
in the surface of the marl forming the termination of the cul- 
de-sac. With a very slight exertion of the imagination, the 
left, or most northern of these indentures, might have been 
taken for the intentional, although rude, representation of a 
human figure standing erect, with outstretched arm. The 
rest of them bore also some little resemblance to alphabetical 
characters, and Peters was willing, at all events, to adopt the 
idle opinion that they were really such. I convinced him of 
his error, finally, by directing his attention to the floor of the 
fissure, where, among the powder, we picked up, piece by 
piece, several large flakes of the marl, which had evidently 
been broken off by some convulsion from the surface where 
the indentures were found, and which had projecting points 
exactly fitting the indentures ; thus proving them to have 
been the work of nature. Figure 4 presents an accurate copy 
of the whole, 


Figure 4 . 



After satisfying ourselves that these singular caverns afford- 
ed us no means of escape from our prison, we made our way 
back, dejected and dispirited, to the summit of the hill. 
Nothing worth mentioning occurred during the next t^venty- 
four hours, except that, in examining the ground to the east- 
ward of the third chasm, we found two triangular holes of 
great depth, and also with black granite sides. Into these 
holes we did not think it worth wliile to attempt descending, 
as they had the a|')pearance of mere natural wells, without out- 
let. They were each about twenty yards in circumference, 
and their shape, as well as relative position in regard to the 
third chasm, is shown in figure 5, preceding page. 


nahrative of a. Gordon pyjr 


15T 


CHAPTER XXm. 

On the twentieth of the month, finding it altogether impos- 
sible to subsist any longer upon the filberts, the use of which 
occasioned us the most excruciating torment, we resolved to 
make a desperate attempt at descending the southern declivity 
of the hill. The face of the precipice was here of the softest 
species of soapstone, although nearly perpendicular through- 
out its whole extent (a depth of a hundred and fifty feet at 
the least), and in many places even overarching. After long- 
search we discovered a narrow ledge about twenty feet below 
the brink of the gulf ; upon this Peters contrived to leap, 
with what assistance I could render him by means of our 
pocket-handkerchiefs tied together. With somewhat more 
difficulty I also got down ; and we then saw the possibility of 
descending tlie whole way by the process in which we had 
clambered up from the chasm when we had been buried by 
the fall of the hill — that is, by cutting steps in the face of the 
soapstone with our knives. The extreme hazard of the at- 
tempt can scarcely be conceived ; but, as there was no other 
resource, we determined to undertake it. 

Upon the ledge where we stood there grew some filbert- 
bushes ; and to one of these we made fast an end of our rope 
of handkerchiefs. The other end being tied round Peters’s 
waist, I lowered him down over the edge of the precipice un- 
til the handkerchiefs were stretched tight. He now proceeded 
to dig a deep hole in the soapstone (as far in as eight or ten 
inches), sloping away the rock above to the height of a foot, or 
thereal30ut, so as to allow of his driving, with the butt of a 
pistol, a tolerably strong peg into the levelled surface. I then 
drew him up for about four feet, when he made a hole similar 
to the one below, driving in a peg as before, and having thus 
a resting-place for both feet and hands. I now unfastened 
the handkerchiefs from the bush, throwing him the end, which 
he tied to the peg in the uppermost hole, letting himself down 
gently to a station about three feet lower than he had yet 
been, that is, to the full extent of the handkerchiefs. Here 
he dug another hole, and drove another peg. He then drew 
himselt^up, so as to rest his feet in the hole just cut, taking 
hold with liis hands upon the peg in the one above. It was 


158 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


now necessary to untie the handkerchiefs from the topmost 
peg, with the view of fastening them to the second ; and here 
he found that an error had been committed in cutting the 
holes at so great a distance apart. However, after one or two 
unsuccessful and dangerous attempts at reaching the knot 
(having to hold on with his left hand while he labored to un- 
do the fastening with his right), he at length cut the string, 
leaving six inches of it affixed to the peg. Tying the hand- 
kerchiefs now to the second peg, he descended to a station be- 
low the third, taking care not to go too far down. By these 
means (means which I should never have conceived of myself, 
and for which we were indebted altogether to Peters’s ingen- 
uity and resolution) my companion tinally succeeded, with the 
occasional aid of projections in the cliff, in reaching the bottom 
without accident. 

It was some time before I could summon sufficient resolu- 
tion to follow him ; but I did at length attempt it. Peters 
had taken off his shirt before descending, and this, with my 
own, formed the rope necessary for the adventure. After 
throwing down the musket found in the chasm, I fastened 
this rope to the bushes and let myself down rapidly, striving, 
by the vigor of my movements, to banish the trepidation 
which I could overcome in no other manner. This answered 
sufficiently well for the first four or five steps ; but presently 
I found my imagination growing terribly excited by thoughts 
of the vast depth yet to be descended, and the precarious na- 
ture of the pegs and soapstone holes which were 1113^ only sup- 
port. It was in vain I endeavored to banish these reflections, 
and to keep my eyes steadily bent upon the flat surface of the 
cliff before me. The more earnestly I struggled not to think, 
the more intensely vivid became my conceptions, and the 
more horribty distinct. At length arrived that crisis of fanc}’-, 
so fearful in all similar cases, the crisis in which w^e begin to 
anticipate the feelings with which we s,hall fall — to picture to 
ourselves the sickness, and dizziness, and the last struggle, 
and the half swoon, and the final bitterness of the rushing 
and headlong descent. And now I found these fancies creat- 
*ing their own realities, and all imagined horrors crowding 
upon me in fact. I felt my knees strike violently together, 
while my fingers were gradual^ yet certainly relaxing their 
gi’asp. There was a ringing in m3' ears, and I said, “ This is 
my knell of death ! ” And now I was consumed with the irre- 
pressible desire of looking below. I could not, I would not, 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


159 


. confine my glances to the cliff ; and, with a wild, indefinable 
emotion, half of horror, ha^lf of a relieved oppression, I threw 
my vision far down int6 the abyss. For one moment my 
fingers clutched convulsively upon their hold, while, with the 
movement, the faintest possible idea of ultimate escape Avan- 
dered, like a shadow, through my mind — in the next my 
whole soul was pervaded with a longing to fall ; a desire, a 
yearning, a passion utterly uncontrollable. I let go at once 
my grasp upon the peg, and, turning half round from the 
precipice, remained tottering for an instant against its naked 
face. But now there came a spinning of the brain ; a shrill 
sounding and phantom voice screamed within my ears ; a 
dusky, fiendish, and filmy figure stood immediately beneath 
me ; and, sighing, I sunk down with a bursting heart, and 
plunged within its arms. 

I had swooned, and Peters had caught me as I fell. He 
had observed my proceedings from his station at the bottom 
of the cliff ; and perceiving my imminent danger, had endeaA"- 
ored to inspire me with courage by every suggestion he 
could devise ; although my confusion of mind had been so 
great as to prevent my hearing what he said, or being con- 
scious that he had even spoken to me at all. At length, see- 
ing me totter, he hastened to ascend to my rescue, and 
arrived just in time for my preservation. Had I fallen Avith my 
full Aveight, the roj^e of linen would inevitably have snapped, 
and I should have been precipitated into the abyss ; as it 
was, he contrived to let me doAvn gently, so as to remain sus- 
pended without danger until animation returned. This was 
in about fifteen minutes. On recovery, my trepidation had 
entirely vanished ; I felt a new being, and, Avith some little 
further aid from my companion, reached the bottom also in 
safety. 

We now found ourselves not far from the raAune which had 
proved the tomb of our friends, and to the soutliAvard of the 
spot where the hill had fallen. The place Avas one of singular 
Avildness, and its aspect brought to my mind the descriptions 
given by travellers of those dreary regions marking the site 
of degraded Babylon. Not to speak of the ruins of the dis- 
ruptured cliff, which formed a chaotic barrier in the vista to 
the nortliAvard, the surface of the ground in every other 
direction was strewn Avith huge tumuli, apparently the AATeck 
of some gigantic structures of art ; although, in detail, no 
semblance of art could be detected. Scoria Avere abundant, 


160 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON RYM. 


and large shapeless blocks of the black granite, intermingled 
with others of marl,* and both granulated with metal. Of 
vegetation there were no traces whatsoever throughout the 
whole of the desolate area within sight. Several immense 
scorpions were seen, and various reptiles not elsewhere to be 
found in the high latitudes. 

As food was our most immediate object, we resolved to 
make our way to the sea-coast, distant not more than half a 
mile, with a view of catching turtle, several of which we liad 
observed from our place of concealment on the hill. We had 
proceeded some hundred yards, threading our route cautiously 
between the huge rocks and tumuli, when upon turning a 
corner, five savages sprung upon us from a small cavern, fell- 
ing Peters to the ground with a blow from a club. As he 
fell the whole party rushed uj^on him to secure their victim, 
leaving me time to recover from my astonishment. I still had 
the musket, but the barrel had received so much injury in 
being thrown from the precipice that I cast it aside as useless, 
preferring to trust my pistols, which had been carefully pre- 
served in order. With these I advanced upon the assail- 
ants, firing one after the other in quick succession. Two 
savages fell, and one, who ".as in the act of thrusting a 
spear into Peters, sprung to his feet without accomplishing 
his purpose. My companion being thus released, we had no 
further difficulty. He had his pistols also, but prudently 
declined using them, confiding in his great personal strength, 
which far exceeded that of any person I have ever known. 
Seizing a club from one of the savages who had fallen, he 
dashed out the brains of the three who remained, killing each 
iustantaneously with a single blow of the weapon, and leaving 
us completely masters of the field. 

So rapidly had these events passed, that we could scarcely 
believe in their reality, and w'ere standing over the bodies of 
the dead in a species of stupid contemplation, when w'^e w^ere 
brought to recollection by the sound of shouts in the distance. 
It was clear that the savages had been alarmed b}" the firing, 
and that we had little chance of avoiding discovery. To re- 
gain the cliff, it would be necessary to proceed in the direction 
of the shouts ; and even should we succeed in arriving at its 
base, we should never be able to ascend it without being 

* The marl was also black ; indeed, we noticed no light-colored sub- 
stances of any kind upon the island. 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


161 


seen. Our situation was one of the greatest peril, and we 
were hesitating in which path to commence a flight, when 
one of the savages whom I had shot, and supposed dead, 
sprang briskly to his feet, and attempted to make his escape. 
We overtook him, hoVever, b lore he had advanced many 
paces, and were about to put him to death, when Peters sug- 
gested that we might derive some benefit from forcing him to 
accompany us in our attempt at escape. We therefore dragged 
him with us, making him understand that we would shoot him 
if he offered resistance. In a few minutes he was perfectly 
submissive, and ran by our sides as we pushed in among the 
rocks, making for the sea-shore. 

So far, the irregularities of the ground we had been travers- 
ing hid the sea, except at intervals, from our sight, and, 
when we first had it fairly in view, it was, perhaps, two hun- 
dred yards distant. As we emerged into the open beach we 
saw, to our great dismay, an immense cj owd of the natives 
pouring from the village, iind from all viAble quarters of the 
island, making toward us with gesticulations of extreme fuiy, 
and howling hke wild beasts. We were upon the point of 
turning upon our steps, and trying to secL.re a retreat among 
the fastnesses of the rougher ground, 'wlien I discovered the 
bows of two canoes projecting from behind a large rock which 
ran out into the water. Toward these we now ran with all 
speed, and, reaching them, found them unguarded, and with- 
out any other freight than three of the large Gallipago turtles 
and the usual supply of paddles for sixty rowers. We in- 
stantly took possession of one of them, and, forcing our cap- 
tive on board, pushed out to sea with all the strength we 
could command. 

We had not made, however, more than fifty yards from the 
shore before we became sufficiently calm to perceive the great 
oversight of wdiich we had been guilty in leaving the other 
canoe in the poAver of the savages, who, by this time, Avere 
not more than twice as far from the beach as ourselves, and 
Avere rapidly advancing to the pursuit. No time was noAV to 
be lost. Our hope Avas, at best, a forlorn one, but Ave had 
none other. It was A^ery doubtful whether, Avith the utmost 
exertion, we could get back in time to anticipate them in tak- 
ing possession of the canoe ; but yet there w^as a chance that 
A\^e could. We might save onrselA^es if AA^e succeeded, wdiile 
not to make the attempt Avas to resign ourselves to inevitable 
butchery. 


11 


162 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON DYM. 


The canoe was modelled with the bow and stern alike, and, 
in place of turning it around, we merely changed our position 
in paddling. As soon as the savages perceived this they re- 
doubled their yells, as well as their speed, and approached 
with inconceivable rapidity. We pulledf however, with all the 
energy of desperation, and arrived at the contested point be- 
fore more than one of the natives had attained it. This man 
paid dearly for his superior agility, Peters shooting him 
through the head with a pistol as he approached the shore. 
The foremost among the rest of his party were probabl}^ some 
twenty or thirty paces distant as we seized upon the canoe. 
We at first endeavored to pull her into the deep water, be- 
yond the reach of the savages, but, finding her too firmly 
aground, and there being no time to spare, Peters, with one 
or two heavy strokes from the butt of the musket, succeeded 
in dashing out a large portion of the bow and of one side. 
We then pushed off. Two of the natives by this time had got 
hold of our boat, obstinately refusing to let go, until we were 
forced to despatch them with our knives. We were now 
clear off, and making great way out to sea. The main body 
of the savages, upon reaching the broken canoe, set up the 
most tremendous yell of rage and disappointment conceiva- 
ble. In truth, from everything I could see of these wretches, 
they appeared to be the most wicked, hypocritical, vindictive, 
bloodthirsty, and altogether fiendish race of men upon the 
face of the globe. It is clear we should have had no mercy 
had we fallen into their hands. They made a mad attempt at 
following us in the fractured canoe, but, finding it useless, 
again vented their rage in a series of hideous vociferations, 
and rushed up into the hills. 

We were thus relieved from immediate danger, but our sit- 
uation was still sufficiently gloomy. We knew that four ca- 
noes of the kind we had were at one time in the possession of 
the savages, and were not aware of the fact (afterward ascer- 
tained from our captive) that two of these had been blown to 
pieces in the explosion of the Jane Guy. We calculated, 
therefore, upon being yet pursued, as soon as our enemies 
could get round to the bay (distant about three miles) where 
the boats were usually laid up. Fearing this, we made every 
exertion to leave the island behind us, and went rapidly 
through the water, forcing the prisoner to take a paddle. In 
about half an hour, when we had gained probably five or six 
miles to the southward, a large fleet of the flat-bottomed ca- 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


1G3 


noes or rafts were seen to emerge from the bay, evidently with 
the design of pursuit. Presently they put back, despairing to 
overtake us. 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

We now found ourselves in the wide and desolate Antarctic 
Ocean, in a latitude exceeding eighty-four degrees, in a frail 
canoe, and with no provision but the three turtles. The long 
Polar wdnter, too, could not be considered as far distant, and 
it became necessary that we should deliberate well upon the 
course to be pursued. There were six or seven islands in 
sight belonging to the same group, and distant from each 
other about five or six leagues ; but upon neither of these had 
we any intention to venture. In coming from the northward 
in the Jane Guy we had been gradually leaving behind us the 
severest regions of ice — this, however little it may be in ac- 
cordance with the generally received notions respecting the ' 
Antarctic, was a fact experience would not pei-mit us to deny. 
To attempt, therefore, getting back, would be folly — especially 
at so late a period of the season. Only one course seemed to 
be left open for hope. We resolved to steer boldly to the 
southward, where there was at least a probability of discover- 
ing other lands, and more than a probability of finding a still 
milder climate. 

So far we had found the Antarctic, like the Arctic Ocean, 
peculiarly free from violent storms or immoderately rough 
water ; but our canoe was, at best, of frail structure, although 
large, and we set busily to work with a view of rendering her 
as safe as the limited means in our possession would admit. 
The body of the boat was of no better material than bark — the 
bark of a tree unknown. The ribs were of a tough osier, w^ell 
adapted to the pui’pose for which it was used. We had fifty 
feet room from stem to stem, from four to six in breadth, and 
in depth throughout four feet and a half — the boats thus dif- 
fering vastly in shape from those of any other inhabitants of 
the Southern Ocean with whom civilized nations are ac- 
quainted. We never did believe them the workmanship of 
the ignorant islanders who owned them ; and some days after 
this period discovered, by questioning our captive, that they 
w^ere in fact made by the natives of a group to the southwest 


1G4 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


of the country where we found them, having fallen accident- 
ally into the hands of our barbarians. What we could do for 
the security of our boat was very little indeed. Several wide 
rents were discovered near both ends, and these we contrived 
to patch up with pieces of woollen jacket. With the help of 
the superfluous paddles, of which there were a gi’eat many, 
we erected a kind of framework about the bow, so as to break 
the force of any seas which might threaten to fill us in that 
quarter. We also set up two paddle-blades for masts, placing 
them opposite each other, one by each gunwale, thus saving 
the necessity of a yard. To these masts we attached a sail 
made of our shirts — doing this with some difliculty, as here 
we could get no assistance from our prisoner whatever, al- 
though he had been willing enough to labor in all the other 
operations. The sight of the linen seemed to affect him in a 
very singular manner. He could not be prevailed upon to 
touch it or go near it, shuddering when we attempted to force 
him, and shrieking out Tekeli-li. 

Having completed our arrangements in regard to the se- 
curity of the canoe, we now set sail to the soutli^southeast for 
the present, with the view of weathering the most southerly 
of the group in sight. This being done, we turned the bow 
full to the southward. The weather could by no means be 
considered disagreeable. We had a prevailing and very gen- 
tle wind from the northward, a smooth sea, and continual day- 
light. No ice whatever was to be seen ; nor did I ever see one 
particle of this after leaving the parallel of Bennett's Islet. In- 
deed, the temperature of the water was here far too warm for 
its existence in any quantity. Having killed the largest of 
our tortoises, and obtained from him not only food, but a 
copious supply of water, we continued on our course, without 
any incident of moment, for perhaps seven or eight days, dui’- 
ing which period we must have proceeded a vast distance to the 
southward, as the wind blew constantly with us, and a very 
strong current set continually in the direction we were pursuing. 

March 1.* Many unusual phenomena now indicated that 
we were entering upon a region of novelty and wonder. A 
high range of light gray vapor appeared constantly in the 
southern horizon, flaring up occasionally in lofty streaks, now 
darting from east to west, now from west to east, and again 

* For obvious reasons T cannot pretend to strict accuracy in these 
dates. They are given principally with a view to perspicuity of narra- 
tion, and as set down in my pencil memoranda. 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


165 


presenting a level and uniform summit — in short, having all 
the wild variations of the Aurora Borealis. The average 
height of this vapor, as apparent from our station, was about 
twenty-five degrees. The temperature of the sea seemed to 
be increasing momentarily, and there was a very perceptible 
alteration in its color. 

March 2. To-day, by repeated questioning of our captive, 
we came to the knowledge of many particulars in regard to 
the island of the massacre, its inhabitants, and customs — but 
with these how can I now detain the reader? I may say, 
however, that we learned there were eight islands in the group 
— that they were governed by a common king, named Tsale- 
mon or Psalemoun, who resided in one of the smallest of the 
islands ; that the black skins forming the dress of the warriors 
came from an animal of huge size to be found only in a valley 
near the court of the king — that the inhabitants of the group 
fabricated no other boats than the flat-bottomed raft ; the four 
canoes being all of the kind in their possession, and these 
having been obtained, by mere accident, from some large 
island in the southwest — that his own name was Nu-Nu— that he 
had no knowledge of Bennett’s Islet — and that the appellation 
of the island we had left was Tsalal. The commencement of 
the words Tmlemon and Tmlal was given with a long hissing 
sound, which we found it impossible to imitate, even after 
repeated endeavors, and which was precisely the same with 
the note of the black bittern we had eaten up on the summit 
of the hill. 

March 3. The heat of the water was now truly remark- 
able, and its color was undergoing a rapid change, being no 
longer transparent, but of a milky consistency and hue. In 
our immediate vicinity it was usually smooth, never so rough 
as to endanger the canoe — but we were frequently surprised 
at perceiving, to our right and left, at different distances, sud- 
den and extensive agitations of the surface — these, we at 
length noticed, were always preceded by wild flickerings in 
the region of vapor to the southward. 

March 4. To-day, with the view of widening our sail, the 
breeze from the northward dying away perceptibly, I took 
from my coat-pocket a white handkerchief. Nu-Nu was seated 
at my elbow, and the linen accidental!}' flaring in his face, he 
became violently affected with convulsions. These were suc- 
ceeded by drowsiness and stupor, and low murmurings of 
Tekeli-li! Tekeli-li ! 


166 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYM. 


Alarch 5. The wind had entirely ceased, but it was evident 
that we were still hurrying on to the southward, under the 
influence of a powerful current. And now, indeed, it would 
seem reasonable that we should experience some alarm at the 
turn events were taking — but we felt none. The countenance 
of Peters indicated nothing of this nature, although it wore 
at times an expression I could not fathom. The Polar winter 
appeared to be coming on— but coming without its terrors. 
I felt a numbness of body and mind — a dreaminess of sensa- 
tion — but this was all. 

3Iarch 6. The gray vapor had now arisen many more de- 
grees above the horizon, and was gradually losing its gray- 
ness of tint. The heat of the water was extreme, even un- 
pleasant to the touch, and its milky hue was more evident 
than ever. To-day a violent agitation of the water occuiTed 
very close to the canoe. It was attended, as usual, with a 
wild flaring up of the vapor at its summit, and a momentary 
division at its base. A fine white powder, resembling ashes — 
but certainly not such — fell over the canoe and over a large 
surface of the water, as the flickering died away among the 
vapor and the commotion subsided in the sea. Nu-Nu now 
threw himself on his face in the bottom of the boat, and no 
persuasions could induce him to arise. 

March 7. This day we questioned Nu-Nu concerning the 
motives of his countrymen in destroying our companions ; 
but he appeared to be too utterly overcome by terror to afford 
us any rational reply. He still obstinately lay in the bottom 
of the boat ; and, upon our reiterating the questions as to the 
motive, made use only of idiotic gesticulations, such as raising 
with his forefinger the upper lip, and displaying the teeth 
which lay beneath it. These were black. We had never 
before seen the teeth of an inhabitant of Tsalal. 

Alarch 8. To-day there floated by us one of the white ani- 
mals whose appearance upon the beach at Tsalal had occa- 
sioned so wild a commotion among the savages. I would have 
picked it up, but there came over me a sudden listlessness, 
and I forbore. The heat of the water still increased, and the 
hand could no longer be endured within it. Peters spoke 
little, and I knew not what to think of his apathy. Nu-Nu 
breathed, and no more. 

March 9. The whole ashy material fell now continually 
around us, and in vast quantities. The range of vapor to the 
southward had arisen prodigiously in the horizon, and began to 


NARRATIVE OF A. GORDON PYAl. 


167 


assume more distinctness of form. I can liken it to nothing 
but a limitless cataract, rolling silently into the sea from some 
immense and far-distant rampart in the heaven. The gigantic 
curtain ranged along the whole extent of the southern horizon. 
It emitted no sound. 

March 21. A sullen darkness now hovered above us — but 
from out the milky depths of the ocean a luminous glare 
arose, and stole up along the bulwarks of the boat. We were 
nearly overwhelmed by the white ashy shower which settled 
upon us and upon the canoe, but melted into the water as it 
fell. The summit of the cataract was utterly lost in the dim- 
ness and the distance. Yet we were evidently approaching it 
with a hideous velocity. At intervals there were visible in it 
wide, j^awning, but momentary rents, and from out these 
rents, within which was a chaos of flitting and indistinct im- 
ages, there came rushing and mighty, but soundless winds, 
tearing up the enkindled ocean in their course. 

March 22. The darkness had materially increased, relieved 
only by the glare of the water thrown back from the white 
curtain before us. Many gigantic and pallidly white birds 
flew continuously now from beyond the veil, and their scream 
was the eternal Tekeli-li! as they retreated from our vision. 
Hereupon Nu-Nu stirred in the bottom of the boat ; but upon 
touching him, we found his spirit departed. And now we 
rushed into the embraces of the cataract, where a chasm threw 
itself open to receive us. But there arose in our pathway a 
shrouded human figure, very far larger in its proportions than 
any dweller among men. And the hue of the skin of the 
figure was of the perfect whiteness of the snow. 


NOTE. 


The circwmstances connected with the late sudden and distressing 
death of Mr. Pym. are already well known to the public through the 
medium of the daily press. It is feared that the few remaining chapters 
which were to have completed his narrative, and which were retained 
by him, while the above were in type, for the purpose of revision, have 
been irrecoverably lost through the accident by which he perished him- 
self. This, however, may prove not to be the case, and the papers, if 
ultimately found, will be given to the iniblic. 

No means have been left untried to remedy the deficiency. The gen- 
tleman whose name is mentioned in the preface, and who, from the 
statement there made, might be supposed able to fill the vacuum, has 
declined the task — this, for satisfactory reasons connected with the gen- 
eral inaccuracy of the details afforded him, and his disbelief in the 
entire truth of the latter portions of the narration. Peters, from whom 
some information might be expected, is still alive, and a resident of Il- 
linois, but cannot be met with at i)resent. He may hereafter be found, 
and will, no doubt, afford material for a conclusion of Mr. Pym’s ac- 
count. 

The loss of two or three final chaptei’S (for there were but two or 
three) is the more deeply to be regretted, as, it cannot be doubted, they 
contained matter relative to the Pole itself, or at least to regions in its 
very near proximity ; and as, too, the statements of the author in rela- 
tion to these regions may shortly be verified or contradicted by means of 
the governmental expedition now preparing for the Southern Ocean. 

On one point in the Narrative some remarks may well be offered ; 
and it would afford the writer of this appendix much pleasure if what 
he may here observe should have a tendency to throw credit, in any 
degree, upon the very singular pages now published. We allude to the 
chasms found in the island of Tsalal, and to the whole of the figures 
upon pages 154, 155, 156. 

Mr. Pym has given the figures of the chasms without comment, and 
speaks decidedly of the indentures found at the extremity of the most 
easterly of these chasms as having but a fanciful resemblance to alpha- 
betical characters, and, in short, as being positively not stirli. This as- 
sertion is made in a manner so simple, and sustained by a species of de- 
monstration so conclusive, viz. (the fitting of the projections oP the frag- 
ments found among the dust into the indentures upon the wall), that we 
are forced to believe the writer in earnest ; and no reasonable reader 
should suppose otherwise. But as the facts in relation to all the figures 


NOTE. 


169 


are most singular (especially when taken in connection with statements 
made in the body of the narrative), it may be as well to say a word or 
two concerning them all— this, too, the more especially as the facts in 
question have, beyond doubt, escaped the attention of Mr. Poe. 

Figure 1, then, figure 2, figure 3, and figure 5, when conjoined with 
one another in the precise order which the chasms themselves presented, 
and when deprived of the small lateral branches or arches (which, it 
will be remembered, served only as a means of communication between 
the main chambers, and were of totally distinct character), constitute an 
Ethiopian verbal root — the root “ To be shady ” — whence 

all the inflections of shadow or darkness. 

In regard to the “ left or most northwardly” of the indentures in fig- 
ure 4, it is more than probable that the opinion of Peters was correct, 
and that the hieroglyphical appearance was really the work of art, and 
intended as the representation of a human form. The delineation is 
before the reader, and he may, or may not, perceive the resemblance 
suggested ; but the rest of the indentures afford strong confirmation of 
Pete rs’s idea. The upper range is evidently the Arabic verbal root 
“To be white,” whence all the inflections of brilliancy 
and whiteness. The lower range is not so immediately perspicuous. 
The characters are somewhat broken and disjointed ; nevertheless, it 
cannot be doubted that, in their perfect state, they formed the full 
Egyptian word , “The region of the south.” It should 

be observed that these interpretations confirm the opinion of Peters 
in regard to the “most northwardly ” of the figures. The arm is out- 
stretched toward the south. 

Conclusions such as these open a wide field for speculation and ex- 
citing conjecture. They should be regarded, perhaps, in connection 
with some of the most faintly detailed incidents of the narrative ; al- 
though in no visible manner is this chain of connection complete. 
Tekeli-li ! was the cry of the affrighted natives of Tsalal upon discover- 
ing the carcass of the white animal picked up at sea. This also was the 
shuddering exclamation of the captive Tsalalian upon encountering the 
white materials in possession of Mr. Pym. This also was the shriek of 
the swift-flying, white^ and gigantic birds which issued from the vapory 
white curtain of the South. Nothing ichite was to be found at Tsalal, 
and nothing otherwise in the subsequent voyage to the region beyond. 
It is not impossible that “ Tsalal,” the appellation of the island of the 
chasms, may be found, upon minute pliilological scrutiny, to betray 
either some alliance with the chasms themselves, or some reference to 
the Ethiopian characters so mysteriously written in their windings. 

‘ ‘ I hate graven it within the hillSi and my vengeance wpon the dust with- 
in the fock,^' 




& T3L A. I\/dE £3 ! 

Shame follows every neglect in life, and in neglect of clean- 
liness it comes quickly and forcibly. Contempt for the owner of 
a dirty house, a greasy kitchen, or a filthy cooking utensil is a 
contempt unrelieved by pity and unexcused by partiality. Indeed, 
there is no excuse for such things when every Grocer sells SAPOLIO 
for scouring and cleaning, at 10c. per cake. 



GRAND, SQUARE AND UPRIGHT 



Received First Medal of Merit and Di- 
ploma of Honor at the Centennial Exhi- 
bition, 1 876. 

First Prize Diploma of Honor and Hon- 
orable Mention and a Diploma of Special 
Excellence for Baby Grands at the Mon- 
treal Exhibition, 1 88 1 . 

A.re preferi'ed. "by leading -A.rtists. 

SOHMER CO., 
Manufacturers, HS to 155 FOURTEENTH STREET, N. 7. 



WASHING COMPOUND 

EVER INVENTED. 

No Lady, Married or 
Sing'le» Rich or Poor, 
Housekeeping or Board- 
ing, will be without it 
after testing its utility. 

Sold by all first-class 
Grocers* but beware of 
worthless imitations. 


LOVELL’S LIBRARY ADVERTISER. 


POPULAR NOVELS RECENTLY PUBLISHED. 


Mr. William Bla< 
YOLANDE, The St 
By William Black, Author of “! 
Thule,” “The Strange Advei 
12mo., cloth, gilt, $1.00; 1 v 
in Lovell’s Library, No. 13 
“A thoroughly pleasant, readable 
book, showing all Mr. Black’s best 
qualities as a novelist.”— Po// Mall 
Gazette. 

“The novel will satisfy Mr. Black’s 

2k’s New Novel, 
ory of a Daughter, 

Shandon Bells,” “A Princess of 
[ituresof a Phaeton,” etc.; 1 vol,, 
ol., 12mo., paper, 50 cents; also 

6, 20 cents, 

numerous admirers that his right 
hand has lost none of its cunning.” 

—St. James' Gazette. 

“ ‘Yolande’ will please and interest 
many.”— Whitehall Review. 

The LADIES LINDORES, 

published in Blackwood’s Maga 
•'She is always readable, but never 
BO entertaining as when she lays the 
scene in Scotland. ..It is impossible 
to imagine sketches more lifelike than 
those of old Rolls, the pragmatic but- 
ler of Miss Barbara Erskine, the 

high-spirited, punctilious, but sensi- 
ble old aunt; of Lord Rintoul, the 
weakly yet coolly selfish and sensible 
young lord of the ordinary young 

By Mrs. Oliphant. Originally 
zine. 1 vol., 12mo., cloth, gilt, $1. 
laird John Erskine, and of the most 
modern of marquises. Lord Mille- 
Aeuxs."— Spectator. 

“ ‘The Ladies Lindores’ is in every 
respect excellent ...There are two 
girls at least in this book who might 
make the fortune of any novel, being 
deliciously feminine and natural. ”- 
Saturday Review. 

LOYS, LORD BERESFOh 

Author of “Phyllis,” “Mollji 
1 vol, 12mo., cloth, gilt, $1.( 
126, 1 vol., 12mo., paper cot 
“That delightful writer, the author 
of ‘Phyllis,’ has given us a collection 
of stories which cannot fail to be pop- 

l,D, and other Tales. By the 
Bawn,” “Mrs. Geoffrey,” etc. 

)0; also in Lovell’s Library, No. 

^er, 20 cents. 

ular. There is something good in all 
of them, and one or two are especially 
racy and piquant. The Academy. 

WO NEW THING. By W 

mony,” “Mademoiselle de N 
gilt, $1.00; also in Lovell’s 
“M r. Norris has succeeded. His 
story, ‘No New Thing,’ is a very curi- 
ous one.... There is unmistakable 
capacity in his —Spectator . 

E. Norris, Author of “Matri- 
^ersac,” etc. 1 vol., 12mo., cloth, 
Library, No. 108, 20 cents. 

“ ‘No New Tiling’ is bright, readable 
and clever, and in every sense of the 
word a thoroughly interesting book.” 
Whitehall Review. 

ARDEN. By A. M \ry F. Robi 
Library, No. 134, 15 cents. 

“Miss Robinson must certainly be 
congratulated on having scored a suc- 
cess at the very beginning of her ca- 
reer. ‘Arden’ is an extremely clever 
story, and though it is one merely of 
every-day life yet the incidents are so 
clothed as to appear fresh and new, 
and the scent of the hay throughout 
is invigorating and refreshing. The 
heroine, who gives her name to the 
book, is a wild, impulsive creature 
whom one cannot help liking, in spite 
of various weaknesses in her char- 

NSON. 1 vol., 12mo., in Lovell’s 

acter. Brought np in Rome, on the 
death of her father, Arden returns to 
his native village in Warwickshire, 
there to make acquaintance with the 
truest and fresuest country people ve 
have ever met on paper. The story 
is simply that of Arden’s life and 
marriage, but it is never wearisome 
because of the sharpness of the writ- 
ing, and we have to thank Miss Robin- / 
sou for? very good novel indeed.” — ^ 

Whitehall Review. 

New York JOHIli W. I.OVEI.I. COIWPAIVY. ^ 


JUST PUBLISHED. 

“OUIDA’S” Last and Greatest Novel, 

WANDA, 

COUNTESS VON SZALRAS. 

By “OUIDA,” 

Author of “Under Two Flags,’’ “Moths,” etc. 

1 7ol., 12mo., Cloth, $1.00. Paper Cover, SOCents. Also in Lovell's Library, 
No. 112, 12mo , two parts, each 15 Cents. 

“ The hand has lost none of its matchless cunning There are the same 
Tivid glimpses— real glimpses— of nature, but le^s abandon and profusion; the 
same intense revelations of seething seas of human anguish, but all toned to 
milder measures. The heart has grown richer and mellower with years, and 
there is more spirit and human insight in ‘Wanda’ than in scores of the ‘leading 
novels’ of the day. It is full of touching, tender pathos, and for entertainment 
is a perfect gem." —Philadelphia Times. 

“ Is one of the gifted ‘Ouida’s’ most brilliant efforts, and will, no doubt, be 
highly appreciated.’’— W. Y. Commercial Advertiser . 

“ The latest novel from the pen of the brilliant and prolific ‘Ouida.’ It is 
a powerful and fascinating work of fiction, deeply inter< sting, with excellent 
character portrayal, and written in that sparkling style for which ‘Ouida,’ is 
famous. It deserves to take rank by the side of the best of her previous novels, 
and will, undoubtedly, be eagerly sought by her many admirers.’’— Washington 
Post. 

“This is a Russian story, and of unusual interest.” —St. Louis Republican. 
“ It is in her best style "—Progress. 

“ The pen that wrote ‘Strathmore,’ ‘Signa,’ etc., could produce nothing 
dull. The authoress knows how to warm the feelings and intensify passion ; 
her plots are all fascinating and of absorbing interest, and ‘Wanda’ will be 
found to sustain the brilliant reputation of its writer.’’ — Philadelphia Chronicle- 
Herald. 

UNIFORM WITH ABOVE. 

UNDER TWO FLAGS, 

By “ OUIDA,” 

1 vol., 12mo., Cloth, Gilt, $1.00. Paper Covers, 50 Cents. Also in Lovell’s 
Library, No. 127, two parts, each 20 Cents. 

A New Novel by the Author of “MRS. GEOFFREY.” 

LOYS, LORD BERESFORD. 

^ By The “ DUCHESS.” 

Author of “Molly Bawn,” “ Faith and Unfaith,” “ Mrs. Geoffrey “Portia,” 

etc. 

1 vol., 12mo., Cloth, Gilt, $1.00. Paper Covers, 50 Cents. Also in Lovell’s 
Library, No. 126, 20 Cents. 

“ The same characteristics that have made all the novels of this author 
bo immensely popular pervade this last story— life, sparkle, lovely character 
sketching, richly dramatic (high comedy) Situatious, and the raciest kind of 
colloquial style. 

JOHX W. LOTELL COMPANY, 

Publishers, 14cSc 16 Vesey St., New York. 


LOVELL’S LIBRARY ADVERTISER. 


RECENTLY PUBLISHED: 

UNDERGROUND RUSSIA: 

Revolutionary Profiles and Sketches from Life. 

By STEPNIAK, formerly Editor of “ Zeralia i Volia” (Land and 
Liberty). With a Preface by PETER LAVROFF. Translated 
from the Italian. 1 vol. 12mo., paper cover, Lovell’s Library, 
No. 173 price 20 cents. 

‘ The book is as yet unique in literature: it is a priceless contribution to 
ou^ knowledge of Russian thought and feeling; as a true and faithful reflection 
of certain aspects of, perhaps, the most tremendous politicial movement in 
history, it seems destined to become a standard work.” — Athek^um. 


An Outline of the History of Ireland, 

From the Earliest Times to the present day. 

By JUSTIN H. McCARTHY. 1 vol. 12mo., Lovell’s Library 
No. 115, price 10 cents. 

“A timely and exceedingly vigorous and interesting little volume. The book 
is worthy of attentive perusal, and will be all the more interesting because it 
involvek in its production the warm sympathies, the passionate enthusiasm, and 
the vivia brilliancy of style which one is glad to welcome from the son of the 
distinguished journalist and author.’ —Christian World, 

“All Irishmen who love their country, and all candid Englishmen, ought to 
welcome Mr. Justin H. McCarthy’s little volume— ‘An Outline of Irish History.’ 
Those who want to know how it has come about that, as John »tuart Mill long 
ago pointed out, all cries for the remedy of specific Irish grievances are now 
merged in the dangerous demand for nationality, will do well to read Mr. 
McCarthy’s little book. It is eloquently written, and carries us from the earliest 
legends to the autumn of 1882 The charm of the style and the impetuousnees 
in the flow of the narrative are refreshing and stimulating, and, as regards his- 
toric impartiality. Mr.McCarthy is far more just than is Mr.Proude. ’ — Graphic, 
“A brightly written and intelligent account of the leading events in Irish 

annals Mr. McCarthy has performed a difiicult task with commendable 

good spirit and impartiality,’ —Whitehall Review. 

‘To tnose who enjoy exceptionally brilliant and vigorous w’riting, as well 
as to those who desire to post themselves up in the Irish question, we cordially 
recommend Mr. McCarthy’s little book.”— Evening News. 


ENGLISH MEN OF LETTERS. 


Edited by JOHN MOELEY. 

Published in 12mo. vols., paper covers, price 10 cents each. 


J OHNSON. By Leslie Stephen. 

Scott. By R. H Hatton. 

Gibbon. By J. C. Morison. 

Shellet. By j. A. Symonds. 

Hume. By Prof. Huxley, P R.S. 
Goldsmith. By William Black. 
Defoe. ByW. Minto. 

Burns. By Principal Shairp. 
Spenser. By the Very Rev. the Dean 
of St. Paul’s, 


Thackeray. By A. Trollope. 
Burke. By John Morley. 
Bunyan. By j. a. Fronde. 

Pope. By Leslie Stephen. 

Byron. By Professor Nichol. 
CowPER. By Goldwin Smith. 
Locke, By Professor Fowler. 
Wordsworth. By F.W. H Myers. 
Milton. By Mark Pattison, 
Southey. By Professor Dowden. 
Chaucer. By Prof A. . Ward. 


New York ; JOHN W. LOVELL. COMPANY. 





Bt Lord DUPFERIN. 

Letters from High Latitudes 25 

By GEORGE ELIOT. 

♦Adam Bede 35 




By octave PEUILLET. 

A Marriage in High Life 25 

By EMILE GABORIAU. 

*The Lerouge Case 25 

♦Monsieur Lecoq 5C 

♦The A^steryof Orcival 25 

♦Other People’s Money 25 

♦in Peril of his Life 25 

♦The Gilded Clique 25 

By henry GEORGE. 
Progress and Poverty 25 

By CHARLES GIBBON. 

♦The Golden Shaft 25 

By Mrs. GORE. 

The Dean’s Daughter 25 

By JAMES GRANT. 

♦The Secret Despatch 25 

By THOMAS HARDY. 

Two on a Tower 25 

By LEONARD HENLEY. 

♦Life of Washington 25 

By JOSEPH HATTON. 

♦Clytie 25 

♦Cruel London 25 

By LUDOVIC HALEVY. 

L’Abb 6 Constr.ntin 25 

By ROBERT HOUDIN. 

The Tricks of the Greeks Unveiled. ..25 

By HORRY AND WEEMS. 

♦Life of Marion 25 

By Miss HARRIET JAY. 

The Dark Colleen 25 

By STANLEY HUNTLEY. 
♦Spoopendyke Papers 25 

By WASHINGTON IRVING. 
♦The Sketch Book 26 

By JOHN P. KENNEDY. 

♦Horse Shoe Robinson 35 

By grace KENNEDY. 

Dunallen 35 

By CHAS. KINGSLEY. 

♦Hypatia 35 

By Miss MARGARET LEE. 

♦Divorce 2> 

By HENRY W. LONGFELLOW. 

♦Hyperion 25 

♦Outre-Mer 25 

By LORD LYTTON. 

The Coming Race, and Leila, or the 

Siege of Granada 25 

Earnest Mai tra vers 25 

Alice; a sequel to Earnest Maltraver8.2.') 

A Strange Story 25 

♦Last Days of Pompeii 25 

Zanoni 25 

Nightand Morning 35 


Paul Clifford ;...25 

Lady of Lyous, andRicheiieu 25 

By H . C. LUKENS, 

♦Jets and Flashes 25 

By Mrs. E. LYNN LINTON, 
lone Stewart 25 

By W. E. mayo. 

The Berber 25 

By a. MATHEY. 

Duke of Kandos. 25 

The Two Duchesses 25 

By EDWARD MOTT. 

♦Pike County Folks 25 

By Miss MULOCK. 

♦Jo-hn Halifax .25 

By W. E. NORRIS. 

♦No New Thing 25 

By OUIDA. 

♦Wanda 35 

♦Under Two Flags 50 

By Mrs. OLIPHANT. 

♦The Ladies Lindores 25 

By LOUISA PARR. 

Robin 25 

By JAMES PAYN. 

♦Thicker than Water 25 

By REBECCA FERGUS REDCLIFF. 
Freckles 25 

By Sir RANDALL H. ROBERTS. 
Harry Holbrooke 25 

By W. CLARK RUSSELL. 

♦A Sea Queen 25 

By GEORGE SAND. 

The Tower of Percemont .25 

By MICHAEL SCOTT. 

♦Tom Cringle’s Log .25 

By EUGENE SCRIBE. 

Fleurette 25 

By dean SWIFT 
Gulliver’s Travels 25 

By W. M. THACKERAY. 
♦Vanity Fair 35 

By Judge D. P. THOMPSON. 

♦The Green Mountain Boys 25 

By THEODORE TILTON. 
Tempest Tossed 50 

By JULES VERNE. 

The Giant Raft 25 

Tour of the World in 80 Days 25 

20,000 Leagues under the Sea 25 

By GEORGE WALKER. 

♦The Three Spaniards 25 

By W. M. WILLIAMS. 

Science in Short Chapters 25 

By Mrs. HENRY WOOD. 

♦East Lynne 25 

MISCELLANEOUS. 

Margaret and her Bridesmaids 25 

The Queen of the County 25 


BHAZHT AITD ITEETE POOD. 



COliCPOSED OP THE NERVE-GIVIirO PRINCIPLES OP 
THE OX-BRAIN AND WHEAT-GERM. 


It restores tho energy lost by Nervousness or Indigestion; relieves 
Lassitude and Neuralgia; refreshes the nerves tired by worry, excite- 
ment, or excessive brain fatigue ; strengthens a failing memory, and 
gives renewed vigor in all diseases of Nervous Exhaustion or Debility. I 
It is the only PREVENTIVE FOR CONSUMPTION. 

It aids 'wonderfully in the 'mental and bodily growth of infants and 
1 children. Tinder its use the teeth come easier, the bones grow better, the skin 1 
I plumper and smoother; the brain acquires more readily, and rests and sleeps ' 
more sweetly. An ill- fed brain learns no lessons, and is excusable if peeuish. 
It gvoes a happier* and better childhood. 

It is 'vritli fhe utmost confidence that I recommend this excellent pre- 
paration for the relief of indigestion and for general debility; nay, I do more 
than recommend, 1 really urge all invalids to put it to the test, for in sev 
cral cases personally known to me signal benefits have been derived from 
its use. I have recently watched its effects on a young friend who has 
suffered from indigestion all her life. After taking the Vitalized Pnos- 
imiTES for a fortnight she said to me; * I feel another person; it is a pleas- 
ure to livOc’ Many hard-working men and women — especially those engaged , 
in brain work — would be sa.ed from the fatal resort to chloral and other 
destructive stimulants, if they would have recourse to a remedy so simple 
and so efficacious. '* 

Emily Faithfull. 

Physicians have PRESCKiBEt* over 600,000 Packages because they 
KNOW ITS Composition, that it is not a secret remedy, and 

THAT THE FORMULA IS PRINTED ON EVERY LABEI* 

For Sale Drugrglsts or by Ufall, $i. 

F. CROSBY CO., 56 West 25th Street. 


; 

1 



1 



» 


( 


K' 


* 


r 



«• 


r 







•v 


I 


J • 


i ‘ 



. * 

/ » 

# 



4 







